note more diligently such matters doe in great parte faile vs. For that Mathew of VVestminster endeth with King Edward the first as the other Mathew Paris before him did with this mans father K. Henry the third and Roger Houeden before him againe with K. Iohn and VVilliam Nubergensis Petrus Blesensis before them with K. Richard â— VVilliam of Malmesbury Henry Huntington as also Florentius VVigorniensis with his continuance made an end of their historyes partly vnder K. Stephen and partly vnder K. Henry the first so as now downe-ward from this King Edward the second we shall only haue Raynulph of Chester and Thomas VValsingam for the most ancient writers of this time that doth ensue who yet are nothing so copious or diligent as diuers of the former 41. This Edward therefore second of that name and surnamed of Carnaruan for that he was borne in that towne of VVales when his Father lay with an army in those partes to reduce that countrey to subiection as he did who being of the age of twenty three yeares when his father dyed vpon the borders of Scotland in the yeare 1307. receauing two speciall things in charge saith VValsingam from his Father vnder paine of his curse The first that the should prosecute presently and end the enterprize began against Scotland before he went to London or procured to be crowned the second that he should not touche or waste but send to the holy land a certaine summe of money which his said Father had layed togeather for the assistance of that warr to the which he had purposed to goe himself in person if he had liued Wherevnto Iohn Stow addeth a thirde in these wordes His father charged him on his curse that he should not presume to call home Pierce of Gaueston by common decree banished without common consent c. Notwithstanding all these admonitions and threats this careles young Prince performed no one thing of the three but got himself presently into France and there was married in Bullen vnto Lady Isabell only daughter of Philip the fourth surnamed the faire King of France and in that marriage and triumphe therof spent the foresaid money which prospered afterwarde accordingly for that this marriage and wife was the cause and occasion not only of his ouerthrow and miserable ruine but of all the warrs in like manner that ensued for many yeares after betwene France England For that shee being the only daughter and heire as hath byn said to the King of France her sonne Edward the third in her title began first the said warrs which brought finally the losse not only of that which was gotten of new but of all the rest that we had before in France and shee taking a deepe disgust with her said husband for his disordinate affection to Pierce Gaueston whome presently after his fathers death he recalled from banishment the two Spencers and others misliked by her and the greater parte of the Realme shee finally after many troubles warrs insurrections and great store of Noble-men cut of and destroyed on both partes preuailed against the said King her husband and hauing on her side the authority of her young sonne the Prince and all his followers did put downe the said King depriued him of his crowne sett vp her young sonne in his place committed the other to prison where soone after he was pitifully murthered And these are the varietyes of worldly fortunes these the frailtyes and vncerteintyes of earthly Greatnes And where King Edward placed all his pleasure from the same spring issued forth the beginning and progresse of all his miserie 42. But as for his religion and iudgement therein notwithstanding all other his errours in life and behauiour that it was constantly Catholicke according to that which he had receaued and inherited from his Ancestours no doubt can be made at all For that the whole State of his realme touching Ecclesiasticall affaires remained as he found it and as it had continued in the tymes of his progenitours and that the Bishops of Rome had generall authority ouer England in his dayes not only in meere spirituall iurisdiction which all the Bishops of England professed to receaue from him but also in externall disposing when he would of Bishoprickes and other Prelacies notwithstanding all the complaints made in his Fathers and Grand-fathers tymes about that matter may be made euident by many examples 43. For first we reade that in the yeare 1311. when Pope Clement the fifth in a Councell at Vienna in France vpon many graue and vrgent causes as was pretended alleadged did put downe the whole order of knights called Templarij for that their first institution was to haue care to defend the Temple of Ierusalem against infidells and did appoint their lands which were many and great to be giuen to an other newer order which then begun named Hospitalary for that they had the care of the hospitals wherein Pilgrims were receaued which now are the knights of S. Iohn of Malta albeit this matter were of such importance and consequence for that the persons were many and of nobility and their possessions great as hath byn said yet was that Decree obeyed in England without resistance and the persons depriued and put to perpetuall pennance in a Councell at London anno 1311. and their said lands and goods giuen to the other sorte of knights and confirmed by Parlament in London 13. yeares after to wit in the yeare of Christ 1324. which was the 17. of King Edwards raigne as VValsingam and others doe testifie which well declareth what the Popes authority was at that day in England 44. Againe we reade that in the yeare 1319. which was the 12. of this Kings raigne great warre being betwene England Scotland King Edward had procured that Pope Iohn the 22. should send two Cardinall-Legates into England to examine the matter how it stood and to punish by Ecclesiasticall Censures that party that should be found stubborne and repugnant to reason Wher vpon finally hauing heard both sides and finding Robert Bruse King of Scotland to haue offered iniuryes to the King of England they pronounced sentence of excommunication against him and put the whole Kingdome vnder interdict For releasing wherof the said King Robert and the State of Scotland 4. yeares after sent a solemn embassage to the Pope to wit the Bishop of Glasco Earle of Murray which being vnderstood by King Edward he sent also a messenger on his behalfe to contradicte the same And albeit him Embassadour saith our Story in dignity were but a simple Priest yet so many reasons and accusations he alleadged against themâ— or K. Edward and his câ—uâ—e as the Scottish Embassadours â—â—ld obteyne no release at that time And this for the Popes auâ—â—â—â—â—â—y in those dayes for publicke affaires 45. But as for priuate matters of England especially the disposing of Bishoprickes confirmation inuestitures of all Bishops 〈◊〉
of Parlament was that whosoeuer hereafter should attempt or procure any such prouisions he should be out of the Kings protection whereby euerie man might lawfullie kill him c. 35. And in the same Parlament the like and many other inconueniences are represented against reseruations of benefices by the said Sea Apostolicke and Bishops therof whervpon it is decreed by the King and his great men and Commons that the said reseruations shall not bee suffered or admitted for the time to come as a thing not due to the Sea Apostolicke But that all Archbishops Bishops and other dignities and benefices Electorie in England shall bee permitted to free election as they were graunted by the Kings progenitours founders therof and the auncestors of other Lords that had founded any such benefices and might haue reserued to themselues as Patrons and founders the presentations there vnto 36. Moreouer Complaint being made by diuers of the Kings people that many were greatlie troubled and drawne out oftentimes of the Realme by vnquiet and litigious people that made appeals to Rome to answere to things wherof the Conusaunce pertained to the Kings Court c. It was assented and accorded by the King and by the great men and Commons that whosoeuer should draw any man out of the Realme in plea wherof the Conusaunce pertained to the Kings Courts should incurre the daunger of Praemunire And finallie that no man presume to cite sue vex molest any by Censures procured from the Popes Courte against any for obseruing these laws and like other ordinances vpon paine of seuere punishment c. 37. To all which we answere that diuers circumstances may bee considered about these Statutes Ordinances and Decrees as well of the times and persons as of the occasions causes and manner of doing And to begin first with the last it may bee that either all or some parte of these restrictions might be made by some kind of consent or toleration of the Popes themselnes vpon the often representing of the inconueniences which we haue seen before made by diuers Princes from K. Henry the 3. down-ward and the answers as well of Innocentius the 4. as other Popes that the said inconueniences should be remedied And to the same effect putteth downe VValsingham this K. Edwards letters at seuerall times to sundry Popes for that end And vpon the yeare 1373. â—hich was the 47. of his raigne long after the making of these Statutes he sent againe to Gregory the 11. to intreat his consent and good will to the same Rex Edwardus saith Walsingham eodem anno misit Ambassiatores ad Dominum Papam rogaus câ—m c. The same yeare K. Edward sent Embassadours to the Pope praying him that he would be content to surcease from prouiding benefices in England that Clerks might enioy their rights to Ecclesiasticall dignities by elections as in old time they were accustomed So as heere we see that the King pretended right by ancient custome in these affaires Neither did this Pope altogeather deny it For VValsingham addeth super quibus articulis nuncij à Papa certa recepêre responsa c. vpon which articles the Kings messengers receiued from the Pope certaine answers of which they should informe him at their returne that nothing should be determined vntill the King had written againe his mind more fully vnto the said Pope And then in the next yeare after he saith as before you haue heard that the Pope and the King were agreed vpon these and like points 38. And if this were so at this time then may it be presumed also that before vpon the 25. yeare of his raigne when he first made those Statutes of restraint he had also some secret consent or conniuency of Pope Clement the 6. or Innocentius the 6. that immediately ensued him to the same effect at least wise for the ceasing of prouisions and reseruations except only vpon great and weighty causes for in such cases we find that they were vsed also afterward and that ambitious busie and troublesome people that should deceitfully procure such prouisions or rashly and vniustly appeale or molest men with Citations Censures and the like should be punished And this was a thing so needful oftentymes as S. Bernard himself that liued vnder King Henry the first and writing to Pope Eugenius that had byn his scholler of the great abuses of troublesome appellatioÌ„s in his dayes wisheth him as on the one side to admit all due appellations which of right were made vnto him and to his tribunall from all partes of the world so on the other side to punish them that made them vniustly 39. All which being considered togeather with the time before noted wherin K. Edward made these restraints to wit when he had great warrs in France for challenge of the Crowne and no small iealousie with the Popes Cardinals and Roman Court as being all or the most parte French at that day and residing in Auinion in France the continuall clamours also of his people much exaspered by certaine particular abuses and excesses of some Ecclesiasticall officers the maruaile is not so great if he tooke some such resolution as this de facto at least for satisfying especially of the laity who were most instant in the matter Yea by whom only it seemeth to haue byn done For that in none of these Statutes is mentioned expressly the consent of the Lords spirituall but of the King and Great men Magnatum in Latin and of the Communalty which is repeated in euery of the forsaid Statutes except one where is said The King by the assent and expresse will and concord of the Dukes Earles Barrons and the Commons of this Realme did determine c not mencioning at al the Bishops Archbishops Abbots and other Ecclesiasticall Prelates that had right of suffrage in those Parlaments and consequently how far this probation de facto doth proue also de Iure I leaue to the Reader to consider 40. Only we conclude that howsoeuer this was either by right or wrong for the manner of determining certaine it is that King Edward did not therby diminish any way his opinion or iudgment of the Popes spirituall authority as may appeare by al his other actions writings to the same Sea afterwards and of his respectiue carriage and behauiour not only towards the Popes but to his owne Clergy also in England in all matters belonging to their superiority Ecclesiasticall In proofe wherof vpon the very selfsame 25. yeare of his raigne wherin the former Statutes of restraint were decreed against such of his subiects as should offend therein he made another Statute intituled A confirmation of all libertyes graunted the Clergy And after ward vpon the 31. yeare another Statute intituled A confirmation of the great Charter and of the Charter of the Forrest Which great Charter containing the priuiledges libertyes and superiority of the Church is confirmed by him againe in
of the whole entire body of the Realme 15 You see whervnto this deuise tendeth to make yt a matter of treason to deny this fancy of M. Attorney that for so much as the Canons and Ecclesiasticall lawes of the Church made by Popes and by Generall Councells from tyme to tyme and receued vniuersally for spirituall and Ecclesiasticall matters throughout the Christian world were receued also and allowed by the Kings Comnn wealth of England which was an euident argument of their acknowledging of the said Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction of the Church and spirituall gouernours therof of this approbation and allowance he would inferr that these lawes were the Kings lawes though deriued as he sayth from others that is to say from Popes and Bishopps At which inference I doubt not but that his fellow-lawyers will smile And truly I am sory that he being accoumpted so great a man in that faculty which is wont to reason well hath giuen so manifest occasion of laugther For that euery puney young student of law will see by common reason that the admitting of an other mans lawe doth not make it his lawe or that he had power to make that lawe of himself but rather to the contrary it sheweth that the admitter acknowledgeth the other for his Superiour in all matters contained vnder that law For the power of making lawes is the highest power that principally proueth dominion in any Prince and the admitting and obeying therof by another Prince is an euident argument of inferiority and subiection and so here the admitting of the Popes Ecclesiasticall and Canon-lawes was an argument that the admitters acknowledged his supreme authority in Ecclesiasticall affayres 16. Neyther is M. Attorneys example of the Romans or Normans any thinge to the purpose all For that the Romans did not take from the Athenians any formall lawes made by them for the gouernment of the Romans for that had been to acknowledg superiority as before hath bene said but rather they taking a suruey of all the Grecian lawes aswell of Athens as other Common-wealthes or States they tooke parcells therof here and there and applied the same to their Common-wealth which was properly to make lawes of them selues And the like may be sayd of the Normans if they borrowed any of their lawes from England which yet I neuer read in any Author besides M. Attorney but rather that the Normans gaue lawes to England 17. But nowe in the Canon-lawes receiued in England for almost a thousand yeares together after our first Conuersion the matter is farr different for that these were receiued wholy and formally as lawes made by another superior power in a different Tribunall different causes sent expresly to England and to all other Christian Kingdomes to be receiued and obserued and some also out of the same Ecclesiasticall power made within the land by Synodes and Prelates therof and promulgated to be obserued both by Prince and people formally and punctually as they lay and so were receiued admitted allowed and put in execution by the said Prince and his Officers except perhaps some tymes some clause or parte therof might seeme to bring some inconuenience to the temporall State for which exception was made against it and the matter remedied by common consent And this was another manner of admitting lawes then the Romans admitted some peeces of there lawes from Athens or rather translated some pointes of the Athenian lawes into theyrs which was to make them selues Maisters of thus lawes and not receiuers or admitters And finally wee see by this to what poore and pittifull plight M. Attorney hath brought the title of his booke De Iure Regis Ecclesiastico Of the Kings Ecclesiasticall law to witt that it is the Popes Ecclesiasticall law◠in deed made and promulgated by him and his but receiued and obeyed by the King and consequently not the Kings law but the Popes 18. Wherfore to conclude the first part of this Chapter for so much as M. Attorney by these two arguments De Iure which are the only he mentioneth hath proued no right at all of supreme spirituall Iurisdiction to haue accrewed to Q. Elizabeth by the title and interest of her temporall Crowne but rather the contrary to witt that both his Arguments haue proued against himself we see therby how vnable he is to proue his said affirmatiue proposition by this first head and sorte of proofe De Iure I shall now in the second part of this chapter endeuour to prooue the negatiue by as many sortes of rightes and lawes as any thing may be proued that is to say not only by Canonicall Ciuill lawes but by law of Nature also of Nations Mosaycall Euangelicall and by our ancient Common-lawes of England all which doe concu◠in this that Q. Elizabeth being a woman could not haue any supreame spirituall power or Iurisdictiō in Ecclesiasticall matter◠THE SECOND PART OF THIS CHAPTER VVherin is shevved that Q. Elizabeth in regard of her sex could not haue supreame Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction §. I. 19. First then being to performe this we are professe in this place that we meane not to imitate the proceeding of some Protestants in this behalf who following no certayne rule of doctrine no◠moderation in their doings or writings doe passe to extreames therfore feeling themselues greiued vnder Q. Maryes raigne with the course of Catholike religion then held tooke vpon them to publishe that women were not capable of any gouerment at all Temporall or Spirituall nor to be further obeyed than they would make Reformation in Religion for so they called it comforme to their willes and prescriptions as appeareth by the bookes writings and actions both of Goodman VVhitingham Gilbye Knockes others who taking their fire of fury from Geneua sought first to kindle the same in England and being repulsed thence brake into open flames of combustion in Scotland and neuer coassed vntill it brought two Noble Queens mother and daughter to their ruyne and afterward put their heire and successor into such plunges by those and other heades of like doctrine and desperate attemptes answerable therunto as Gods right hand did only preserue him from like ruyne 20. But we are not of this spirit to seeke reuenge by such new brayn-sicke doctrine we graunt that Queens may lawfully raigne inherite that Successiō which euery Countrey by their peculiar lawes doth allow them The great Kingdome of France doth excude them so doe many lesser States in Italie and Germany and other Countryes yet doth Spaine England Scotland and Flanders admitt them for preuenting other inconueniences when Male-sucessors doe fayle So as for this point of Q. Elizabeths temporall gouerment we haue no controuersie in this place If any fell out betweene her and the Bishop of Rome whose authority she tooke from him and applyed it to her self and many otherwayes exasperated him that fact appertayneth not to vs that are priuate men to iudge
it must needs bee that he was gouernour vnder the Pope to whome he professeth as you haue heard obedience and subiection 16. But what proofe think you hath M. Attorney out of this King to shew that he exercised spirituall iurisdiction by vertue of his temporall crowne You shall heare it all as it lyeth in his booke for the whole narration is but of 3. or 4. lines taken out of K. Edward his lawes The words are these in Latin Rex autem qui vicarius summi regis est ad hoc constitutus est vt regnum populum Domini super omnia Sanctam Ecclesiam regat defendat ab iniuriosis malefices autem destruat Which M. Attorney Englisheth thus The King who is the vicar of the highest King is ordeined to this end that he should rule and gouerne the Kingdome people of the land and aboue all things the holy Church that he defend the same from wrong-doers and destroy and roote out workers of mischeif Which words supposing them to be truly alleadged as they lye haue a plaine and easy interpretation which is that the King as Gods minister for so S. Paul called also the hea-Magistrate must gouerne the Church and Cleargie of his land in temporal matters for that they are members also of the Common-wealth as before we shewed In which respect they are subiect to the sayd temporall Magistrate and in that sense to be gouerned by him though not in spirituall things 17. And if M. Attorney will inferre that because the King is cal-called Gods Vicar he hath spirituall Iurisdiction then may he as well inferre that the heathen Magistrate had spirituall Iurisdiction ouer Christians for that S. Paul calleth him the minister of God which is as much in effect as Vicar for that the minister supplieth the maisters place And thus you see that albeit we admit these words as heere they ly alleadged by M. Attorney noe aduantage can be rightly inferred against vs by them But I am forced to suspect some little fraud or shuffling to be vsed in the citation of this peece of law and therfore I intreate the Iudicious Reader who is learned and hath the commodity to see the Originals that he will examine both this and the former instance of K. Kenulfus in the authors whence they are taken for I haue them not by mee 18. The reasons of suspicion are first for that I see M. Attorney his translation in these few lines not to be very exact as it will appeare to him that examineth the same and secondly for that I find this clause of S. Edwards law differently alleaged heare by M. Attorney from that which is cited by Roger Houeden in the life of K. Henry the second as also from another allegation therof by Iohn Fox in his Acts and Monuments by all which may be gathered that the verbe regat is wrongly placed in M. Attorneys allegation which being amended and the said verbe placed before in his dew place the sense is perfect to witt vt Rex regnum terrenum populum Domini regat sanctam eius veneretur ecclesiam ab iniuriosis defendat c. that the King rule his earthly Kingdome and the people of God and reuerence and defend the holy Church Thus I say ought the words to stand to make good and congruons sense and not as they are transposed both by M. Attorney and Iohn Fox to make a blind sense who yet agree not in their allegations therof as in the places cited you may see 19. And this our assertion concerning the true sense meaning of the former clause is confirmed yet further by the words of K. Edward immediatly following in the same law omitted heere by M. Attorney but sett downe by Fox which are these Quod nisi secerit nomen regis in eo non constabit verum Papa Ioanne testante nomen Regis perdet If a King doe not perfourme the points before mentioned of gouerninge his people and defending the Church the name of a King agreeth not to him but he must leese that name as testifieth Pope Iohn So he And the same K. Edward in the end of this speach doth cite the authority of the said Pope Iohn againe saying that the wrote to Pipinus and his sonne Charles beâ—ore they came to be Kings of France that no man was worthy to be called a King except he did vigilantly defend and gouerne the Church and people of God So as now this gouernment of the Church which M. Attorney hitherto hath vrged so much against the Popes authority must be vnderstood according to the meaning and sense only of Pope Iohn who I suppose notwithstanding will not meane that temporall Princes shall be heads of the Church and to haue supreme spirituall Iurisdiction in causes Ecclesiasticall deriued from their Crownes as M. Attorneys meaning is And so you see vnto what good issue he hath brought this argument out of S. Edwards lawes which is that Kings haue so much gouernmeÌ„t ouer the Church as Pope Iohn allowed them and no more 20. And finally let vs heare the words of Pope Nicolas the second to this verie K. Edward concernining the gouernment he had ouer the Church for thus he writeth to him Vobis verò posteris vestris Regibus committimus aduocationem eiusdem loci omnium totius Angliae Ecclesiarum vt vite nostrae cum Consilio Episcoporum Abbalum constituatis vbique quae iusta sunt c. We doe coÌ„mitte vnto you and to the Kings of England your Successours the aduocation and protection of the same place or monastery of VVestminster and of all the Churches throughout England to the end that in our name and authoritie you may by the counsell of your Bishops and Abbots appoint euery-where those thinges that are iust c. By which words is easie to see what gouernment and iurisdiction K. Edward had ouer the Church of England to witt by commission of the Pope noe otherwise By which coÌ„mission also diuers other Catholike Princes haue had in sundrie cases coÌ„mitted vnto them haue at this day spirituall Iurisdiction as namely the Kings of Sicily doe pretend to haue had to haue supreme spirituall authority in that Kingdome as legati à latere by concession of Pope Vrbanus the 2. graunted vnto Roger the Norman Earle of Sicily aboue fiue hundered years past to witt from the yeare of Christ 1097. And yet will none of those that defend this spirituall monarchy at this day for by that name it is called say that it descendeth by right of their Crownes but by concession and delegation of Popes And so much of this matter HOW THE ATTORNEY NOT BEING ABLE TO PROVE HIS AFFIRMATIVE PROPOSITION Of English Kings Iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall before the Conquest VVe doe ex abundanti proue the negatiue by ten seuerall sortes of most euident demonstrations that there was no such thing in that
as in the precedent demonstration you haue heard yet in Ecclesiasticall and Church-matters they had all one and the self same lawes though they were different Kings and enemyes for the most part one to the other liuing in continâ—all warrs for the suspition the one had that the other would encroache vpon him And yet shall you neuer reade that any of them did goe about to punish a Priest or Clergie man for bringing in any Ecclesiasticall ordinance function or order from his enemyes countreyes which is an euident argument that all was one in Ecclesiasticall matters and consequently that these lawâ—â— and ordinances did not proceed from any of the Kings authority in their particular Kingdomes for then would not the other haue receaued the same but from one generall body and head which is the Church and vniuersall gouernour therof 17. To all which may be added this consideration of one Metropolitan the Archbishop of Canterbury who had the spirituall iurisdiction ouer the far greatest part of all these English Kingâ— Dominions wherof diuers were enemyes in temporall mattâ—â—â— to the King of Kent in whose territoryes his Bishopricke and Residence was yet did no one of all these other Kings except against this his spirituall authority ecclesiasticall iurisdiction in matters belonging to Religion which doth euidently demonstrate that this Ecclesiasticall power of the said Archbishop was a different thing from the temporall of these Princes and placed in a different person and that all these Kings were one in acknowledgemeÌ„t of obedience vnto this spirituall iurisdiction though in other things ech man had his temporall power and State a part But if these powers were combyned togeather in the person of the Prince and annexed to his Crowne and Scepter as M. Attorney doth pretend then would ech of them haue had a seuerall Metropolitan vnder him independent the one of the other which we see was neuer attempted but all acknowledged the said Archbishop of Canterbury or the other of Yorke in their districts acâ—ording to the power and limitations giuen them by the Bishop of Rome as already hath byn declared And though much more might be said in this point and many particularities alleadged which for breuities sake I omitt yet this already said will suffice to shew the force of this argument 18. One thing only I may not let passe to aduertise the reader of which is a certaine wyly slight deuised by M. Attorney to decline the force and euidence of this proofe saying that albeit those Ecclesiasticall lawes were taken from others yet being allowed and approued by the temporall prince they are now his lawes But this shift is refuted by that which already we haue sett downe before For if one the self-same Ecclesiasticall law receaued by seauen Kings and Kingdomes ioyntly within our land shal be said to be ech Kings proper lawes for that they are approued and receaued by him his realme then shall one and the self-same law haue seauen authors yea more then seauenty for that so many Kingdomes and States as through-out Christendome shall receaue the same Ecclesiasticall and Canon-law for example made and promulgated by the generall Pastor therof ech particuler Prince I say admitting the same as he is bound to doe if he be truly Catholike shal therby be said to be the particular author therof which is no lesse ridiculous then if a man should say that euery prouince in France admitting a law made by the King in Paris should be the seuerall makers of that law But for that I shall haue occasion perhaps to handle this point more at large afterward I shall say no more now but passe to another Demonstration The third Demonstration 19. The third Demonstration consisteth in this that in all the tyme of our Christian Kings before the Conquest being aboue an hundred in number in the space of almost fiue hundred yeares as before hath byn said all doubts or difficulties of greatest importance that fell out about Ecclesiasticall busines or meÌ„ all weighty consultations and recourse for remedy of iustice and decisions in Ecclesiasticall causes of most moment were not made to the Kings of our Realme nor to their Tribunalls but to the Bishops of Rome for the tyme being as lawfull iudges therof both by the subiects and Princes themselues and consequently those Princes did not hold themselues to be heads of their Churches nor did thinke that they had supreme Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction deriued from their Crownes And this point is so euident in 〈◊〉 the course of our ancient English histories so aboundant to amples doe euery-where offer themselues to this effect as a whole booke might be made of this point only But I shal be myndfull of breuity and out of many and almost infinite examples name a few obseruing also some order of tyme therin 20. We haue said somwhat before in the next precedent demonstration of the beginning of spirituall Iurisdiction exercise therof in England by S. Augustine our first Archbishop vnder Gregory the Pope both of them our Apostles who did exercise and put in vre spirituall iurisdiction ouer all the Church of England without reference to K. Ethelbert though he were a Christian and a very good Christian King And when the sayd S. Augustine dyed he remitted not the matter to the said King to appoint an Archbishop after him but by concession of the Sea Apostolike did nominate two that should succeed him in order Laurentius and Mellitus vpon the yeare of Christ 604. as S. Bede doth testifie And some six yeres after that againe the said Mellitus being Bishop of London and hauing begun to buyld a certaine Monasterie at the west part of that Citty called afterward VVestminster intending to make it a Seminary of Bishops and Clergie-men for the spirituall help of the whole realme he esteâ—med it of such importance as for that and other such Ecclesiasticall affaires he went to Rome to take direction therin from Pope Boniface the 4. who thervpon called a Synod togeather in Rome de necessarys Ecclesiae Anglorum causis ordinaturus saith Bede to ordeine what was conuenient about the necessary occasions of the English Church And that Mellitus had his seat and place also as Bishop of London in that Synod To the end saith he that he retourning into Britany should carry the ordinations of this Synod to be obserued by the Church os England and Clergie therof And further he addeth that â—â—nisacius the Pope wrote letters by the said Mellitus as well to Lauâ—ence then Archbishop of Canterbury as to Ethelbert their King and to the whole nation of English-men though now the said leâ—ters be not extant yet herby it is euident what authoritie they acknowledged in those daies to be in the Bishop and Sea of Roâ—â— about English affaires and that neither King Ethelbert of Kenâ— nor King Sebert of London and Essex being both Christian princes did repyne therat as
but his said Father being dead and none other left of the bloud-royall to succeed him he was persuaded for the publicke good of his Countrey vpon the dispensation of Pope Leo the third procured by his Father before notwithstanding his said holy Order of Subdeaconship to accept the Crowne and marry so he did Concedente Leone illiuis nominis tertio ex gradu Subdiaconi VVintoniensis in Regem translatus est By the concession or dispensation of Pope Leo the third he was translated from the degree of a Subdeacon in the Church of VVinchester to the Crowne-royall So Malmesbury Wherevnto both he and Stow doe add that he married soone after Iudith daughter to Charles the great King of France by whom he had foure sonnes which all succeeded him after in the Crowne and he liued so long as he sent his fourth son Alured or Alfred a goodly young Prince at that tyme to be brought vp in Rome vnder Leo the fourth of that name which began to sitt in that Sea vpon the yeare 847. to whome K. Ethelwolfe went also after himself in person and receaued many fauours and spirituall graces from him And thus doe write our auncient historiographers in this matter 35. The other example may be of King Edward the Confessor who hauing made a vow to goe in person to Rome and being dissuaded from the same by the consent of his whole realme for the daungers of the wayes in those troublesome tymes and for the necessity of his presence at home was forced to aske dispensation of his vow at the handes of Pope Leo the nynth whoe graunted the same willingly as appeareth by his letters therof written appointing him to bestow in almes vpon the Monastery of VVestminster what otherwise he should haue spent in his iourney and the same was confirmed after againe by Pope Nicoâ—â—s the second vnto whome the said King wrote also for the confirmation of Pope Leo his sentence that succeeded in the Sea of Rome though not immediatly after the former as by diuers clauses of both their letters which we will produce in the next ensuing chapter doth most euidently appeare 36. And for other two examples after the Conquest to omit the rest may serue first that of King Iohn who sued to Pope Innocentius the third to be dispensed withall for his oath which he had made to the Barons of England vpon feare and coaction as he pretended wherof more afterward shall be said when we come to treat of his life and raigne in particular And the other of King Henry the seuenth who procured from Pope Iulius the second that notorius dispensation for Prince Henry his sonne to marry the Princesse Katherine of Spaine left by his brother Arthur wherabout there was so much adoe afterward for auoyding the force therof when their diuorce was treated in England and elswhere abroad Others I omitt because these alone are sufficient to shew what opinion was held from time to time by the Kings of England concerning the Popes soueraigne supreme authority in spirituall matters belonging to conscience and direction of soules farr different yea quite contrary to that which M. Attorney would persuade his Reader Now let vs passe on to some other Demonstrations The fourth Demonstration 37. The fourth argument is gathered out of that which before we haue mentioned in the precedent chapter of confirmations of Churches Hospitalls Monasteryes and other pious workes that are to be perpetuall and of priuiledges immunityes and exemptions graunted thervnto which alwaies were demaunded of the Sea Apostolike in these dayes as they are now in ours and their foundation was neuer held for firme to perpetuity without the said confirmation and ratification of the Bishop of Rome which is a signe that they acknowledged his supreme spirituall authority and that it was not in their temporall Kings especially for so much as the said Kings themselues did sue to Rome for such confirmation ratification and spirituall priuiledges as the workes by them founded had need of 38. And of this infinite examples might be shewed throughout all this tyme before the Conquest but I must moderate my self as well in this as in the former and therfore shall touch some few only and those all as briefly as I can for that this chapter groweth to be ouerlong We haue shewed how King Ethelbert â—or the first Monastery that euer was in England within foure yeares after his conuersion procured confirmation and exemption therof from S. Augustine Archbishop and Legate of Pope Gregory and how S. Mellitus some yeares after that being the third Archbishop of the same Sea went to Rome in person about the confirmation of his Monastery of VVestminster by Pope Bonifacius and how Pope Honorius after him againe graunted priuiledges to the Churches of Canterbury and Yorke at the petition of King Oswyn of Northumberland of King Egbert of Kent And this course was held afterward by all other Kings in the founding of Churches Monasteries and other pious workes to wit that they made recourse vnto Rome and the Bishops therof for the confirmation ratification establishment priuiledges exemptions of the same in spirituall matters which by all likelyhoode they would not haue done if these Kings had thought themselues to haue had sufficient authoritie from their Crownes to doe the same without dependance from the Sea Apostolicke 39. We reade in S. Bede that in the time of King Egfrid and S. Theodorus before meÌ„tioned the seuenth Archbishop of Canterbury about the yeare of Christ 680. one Biscopus an Abbot otherwise called Benedict hauing by the licence and liberality of the said King builded a Monastery neere to the mouth of the riuer VVyer went by consent of the sayd King to Rome to aske confirmation and priuiledges of Pope Agatho He demaunded and receaued saith S. Bede of Pope Agatho a letter of priuiledge confirmed by his Apostolicall authority for the defence and strengthning of the liberty of his Monastery according to the will and meaning of King Egfrid by whose licence and liberall gift of lands aud possessions he had erected the same Monastery So Bede Who also in another parte of his workes writing the life of S. Bertolphus a holy Abbot saith that in the dayes of Honorius the Pope for that a certaine Bishop went about to molest the said holy mans Monastery he made a iourney to Rome to demaund franquises and exemption for the same from the said Episcopall authority Cui praebuit saith Bede optatum munus sanctus Papa priuilegia scilicet Apostolicae sedis quatenus nullus Episcoporum in praefato Coenobio quolibet iure dominari conaretur Vnto which holy man the holy Pope Honorius gaue the gifte which he desired to wit the priuiledges of the Apostolicall Sea to the end that no Bishop vnder any preteÌ„ce of right whatsoeuer should goe about for the tyme to come to take vpon him any dominion in that his Monastery 40.
possessions sent a solemne embassage to Rome vnto Pope Iohn the thirtenth at the very same tyme when there was a Synode there gathered togeather to witt vpoÌ„ the yeare 971. beseeching the said Pope that he would confirme the priuiledges already graunted by the said King vnto the Monastery of our blessed Lady in Glastenbury behold how the King graunteth priuiledges vnder ratihabition in hope of ratification by the Pope and so saith Malmesbury direxit châ—rographum Regiae liberalitatis orans vt ipse hoc roboraret scripto Apostulicae auctoritatis And the King directed vnto the said Pope letters written with his owne hand testifying his princely liberality bestowed vpon the same Monastery beseeching that the Pope also would strengthen the same with some writing of his Apostolicall authority Which embassadge of the Kings Pope Iohn receauing benignly and by the vniforme consent of the Councell gathered togeather confirmed the said priuiledges of K. Edgar by an Apostolicall rescript and not only did he confirme that which Edgar had done before but added diuerse spirituall priuiledges besides saying amongst other things thus VVe yelding to the humble petion of King Edgar and Archbishop Dunstane doe receaue the said place of Glastenbury into the bosome of the Roman Church and into the protection of the blessed Apostles endewing and strengthning the same with diuerse priuiledges namely that the Monkes may chuse vnto themselues a Pastor or Abbot of their owne in whose power it shal be to prefer Monkes and Clerkes vnder him to holy orders that no man may molest them take or retayne any thing of theirs c. Concluding in the end thus In the name of the Father the Sonne the holy Ghost c. euerlasting malediction to the breakers therof Whervnto Malmesbury addeth this contemplation perpendant ergo contemptores tantae comminationis quantae subiaceant sententiae excommunicationis Let the contemners of so great a threat or commination consider how heauy a sentence of excommunication they doe vndergoe So he A thing no doubt worthy to be remembred in these our dayes 46 And many more examples of like priuiledges might be alleadged vnder the same King Edgar confirmed mutually by the Pope and King and namely one related by Ingulphus which was giuen by a Charter of the said King vpoÌ„ the yeare 970. subscribed by himself and thirty two other witnesses to the Monastery of Medeshamsteed now called Peter-burrow Ego Edgarus totius Albionis Basileus c. I Edgar King of all Albion doe graunt most willingly that the holy Apostolicke Monastery of Medeshamsteed shall be free for euer from all secular causes seruices that no Ecclesiasticall or lay man shall haue dominion ouer the same or ouer the Abbot therof c. And moreouer that it be secure eternally from all worldly yoke and that it remayne free from al Episcopall exaction and molestation according to the libertyes giuen therunto by the Sea Apostolicke and the authority of the most Reuerend Archbishop Dunstan c. And furthermore we haue thought good to corroborate by this Charter the said priuiledges from the Sea Apostolicke of the Roman Church according to the first institution of the said Monastery which whosoeuer shall presume to infringe let him be damned eternally to hell-fyer by the punishment of the high Iudge S. Peter all the order of Saints Thus far that charter 47. And finally not to goe further in this argument wherof infinite examples might be alleadged I shall end with one only more to shew the perpetuity and continuance of this vse taken out of the fifth age of our English Church to witt of King Edward the Confessor not long before the Conquest who hauing a great desire to enlarge the Monastery of VVestminster with new buyldings and possessions dealt with two Popes therin to witt Leo the nynth and Nicolas the second asking their approbation and confirmation therof which they graunted one after the other Leo wrote backe vnto him in these wordes Leo episcopus servus seruorum Dei Dilecto silio suo Edwardo Anglorum Regi salutem Apostolicam benedictionem And then he beginneth his letter Quoniam voluntatem tuam laudabilem Deo gratatu cognouimus c. For that we haue vnderstood your intention to be laudable and gratefull to God c. We doe agree vnto the same and doe commaund by our Apostolicke authoritie that whatsoeuer possessions you haue giuen or shal giue vnto your said Monastery of VVestminster it be firme and appertayne vnto the Monkes and that the said place be subiect vnto no other lay person but only to the King And whatsoeuer priuiledges you shall there appoint to the honour of God we doe graunt the same and confirme the same by our most full authority and doe damne finally the breakers therof vnto euerlasting malediction 48. Thus Pope Leo the nynth who dying vpon the yeare of Christ 1054. two-other succeded within the space of foure yeares to wit Victor the second Stephen the tenth after whome succeded Nicolas the second vnto whome S. Edward made sute againe by a solemne embassage for confirmation of his said priuiledges of VVestminster and other affayres giuing this title to his letter as before hath bene noted To the highest Father of the vniuersall church Nicolas Edward by the grace of God King of England doth offer due subiection and obedience Wherunto the Pope answered in these wordes Nicholas Bishop and seruaunt of the seruaunts of God vnto the most glorious and pious Edwarde King of England most worthie of all honour our speciall beloued sonne doth send most sweete salutation and Apostolike benediction And after many louing and sweet speeches in the said letter he saith to the petition it self about priuiledges Renouamus ergo confirmamus augemus vobis priuilegia vestra c. We doe renew and confirme and encrease vnto you your priuiledges And for so much that this place of VVestminster from antiquity hath belonged vnto the Kings of England we by the authority of God and the holy Apostles and of this Roman Sea and our owne doe graunt permitt and most strongly confirme that the place for euer be of the iurisdiction of the Kings of England wherin their royall monuments may be conserued and that it be a perpetuall habitation of Monkes subiect to no person but to the King c. We doe absolue the place also from all seruice subiection of the Bishop c. and whosoeuer shall goe about to infringe or inuade or diminishe or vndoe any of these priuiledges we damne him to euerlasting malediction togeather with the traytor Iudas that he haue no parte in the blessed resurrection of Saints c. Thus he And with this shall we end this fourth consideration or argument whereby is sufficiently made euident if nothing else were how vayne and vntrue the imagination of M. Attorney was in the former chapter who by the pretence of
certayne words in the charter of K. Kenulsus to the Monastery of Abindon would seeme to persuade himself others that our English Kings in those dayes did take vpon them spirituall iurisdiction to giue priuiledges exemptions from Episcopall authoritie vnto Monasteryes and consequently that they had all supreme iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall in as ample manner as Q. Elizabeth tooke vpon her or was giuen vnto her by Act of Parlament which is a most euident dreame as you see The fifth Demonstration 49. Now then to passe to the fifth argument which maketh matters yet more manifest the same is taken from the consideration of Appeales when any controuersie fell out either betwene the King and his Bishops or betwene any lay power and Ecclesiasticall or betwene Bishops and Churches themselues which Appeales shall neuer be read to haue byn made in these times before the Conquest either to the King or to his secular Courtes but rather to the Archbishop of Canterbury or to the Pope for the tyme being 50. And albeit in this time of religious feruour of our Engâ—â—â—â— Kings there were fewer occasions giuen of Appeales to the Sea Apostolicke then after the Conquest when Kings were lesse deuout and sometymes more violent as may appeare by the examples of S. Anselme S. Thomas S. Edmond all three Archbishops of Canterbury Thurstan S. VVilliam Gaufred Archbishops of Yorke S. Richard of Chichester Hugh of Durham to speake nothing of that notorious Appeale betwene Richard of Canterbury against King Henry the third and Hubert Earle of Kent and diuerse others as is euident by the histories of our Countrey in which we fynde that alwaies the Bishops for remedy of such aggrieuaunces as either by the Kings Nobility or others after the said Conquest were layd vpon them or their Churches made their recourse for succour to the Sea Apostolicke yet before the Conquest also though the occasions as I said were not so frequent sometimes they were driuen to vse the benefit of this remedy as we see in the two Archbishops of Canterbury Lambert and Athelard before mentioned vnder King Offa and Kenulfus of the Mercians and before that againe in the famous cause of S. VVilfryd Archbishop of Yorke who in the very first age after our conuersion was twice put out of his Bishopricke and forced to appeale to Rome first by Egfryd King of the Northumbers and then by Alfryd his successour with the concurrence against him of certaine Bishops And both times he appealed vnto Rome as S. Bede declareth and to follow his appeales went thither twice in person and was twice absolued first by Pope Agathâ— in a Synode of an hundred twenty and fiue Bishops vpon the yeare of Christ 679. and the second tyme by Pope Iohn the seuenth six and twenty yeares after to wit vpon the yeare 705. Of the first absolution S. Bede himself writeth that he was not only found innocent and thervpon cleered by the Pope and whole Synode as hath byn said but that they thought good likewise to giue him his place in the said Councell and to note his absolution and the speciall respect borne vnto him in the very acts of the sayd Councel holden against the Monothelites in these words VVilfryd the beloued of God Bishop of the Citty of Yorke hauing appealed to the Sea Apostolike in his cause and being absolued by the authority of this Councell in all things both certaine and vncertaine was placed in his seat of IudgemeÌ„t togeather with an hundred twenty fiue his fellow-Bishops in this Synod and hath confessed the true and Catholike faith and confirmed the same by his subscription for himselfe and all the north partes of Britanny and Ireland which are now inhabited by English-men Britanes Scotts and Picts 51. Thus relateth Bede of S. VVilfrids first appellation and most honourable absolution in Rome and that then retourning to his countrey he conuerted the kingdome of the South saxons and that afterward againe being inuyted by King Alfred that succeeded Egfryd to returne to his Bishopricke of Yorke heat length vpon persuasion of good men accepted therof But after fiue yeres he was expulsed againe by the said Alfred and appealed againe to the Sea Apostolike and went to Rome to Pope Iohn the seuenth as hath byn said who hearing his cause in the presence of his aduersaryes and accusers togeather with many Bishops that did sit in IudgemeÌ„t with him Omnium iudicio probatum est c. saith Bede It was proued by the iudgement of all that his accusers had deuised certaine calumniations against him whervpon he was absolued and letters were written saith Bede by the foresaid Pope Iohn vnto Alfred and Edelrede Kings of England that they should cause him againe to be receaued into his Bishopricke for that he had byn vniustly condemned This is the summe of the story breifly sett downe by S. Bede But VVilliam of Malmesbury writeth the same to witt both these appellatious of S. VVilfryd much more at large telling how the first persecution against this holy Bishop had beginning from the enuy of Queene Ermenburga second wife to King Egfryd of the Northumbers who vnderstanding that his first wife Ethelreda did loue reuerence much this good man she thought it a sufficient cause for her to hate him and so incensing first the King her husband against him by saying that he was rich and that many gaue their goods vnto him to build Monasteryes she drew by little little the King to mislike him as also she did by like meanes sleights incense the good Archbishop Theodorus of Canterbury to impugne and contradict him 52. The same Malmesbury also setteth downe the particulars that passed in that Councell wherin he was absolued at Rome and how at his retourne into England with the Popes letters the said Theodorus Archbishop of Canterbury repented himself much that he had byn drawne against him and wrote earnest letters vnto King Alfred that had succeeded Egfrid that he would admit him againe into his Archbishopricke of Yorke saying among other words Et ideo charissime te admoneo in Christi charitate pracipio tibi c. And therfore most deere King I doe warne you and in the loue of Christ doe commaund you Ego Theodorus humilis Episcopus decrepita aetate hoc tuae beatitudini suggero quia Apostolica hoc sicut scis commendat auctoritas vir ille sanctissimus in patientia sua possedit animam suam c. I Theodorus humble Bishop of Canterbury in this my broken old age doe suggest this vnto your Happines or Maiesty both for that the authority of the Sea Apostolike as you knowe doth commend it to be done and the holy man VVilfryd hath according to the saying of our Sauiour possessed his soule in his owne patience and most humbly and myldly forgetting the iniuries done vnto him hath followed the example of his head and maister Christ and hath expected the
remedy at his hand And if I haue found any grace in your sight although the way betweene you me be long yet I beseech you let my eyes once see your face againe to treat of this matter and that my soule may blesse you before I die Wherfore my dere sonne deale with this holy man VVilfryd as I haue besought you and if in this point you shew your selfe obedient to me your Father that am shortly to departe out of this world it will profit you much to your saluation Fare you well 53. Vpon this letter King Alfred being much moued permitted him to retourne to his Archbishopricke againe And S. VVylfryd by the persuasion of the said Theodorus and other Bishopps was induced to accept the same and so he did for some time but after fiue yeres the complaints of his emulatours growing strong against him he was forced to fly the second time vnto King Etheldred of the Mercians but after againe appealed to Rome and went thither being now full threescore and ten yeares old whence retourning absolued as hath byn sayd with letters of commendation from Pope Iohn the seauenth both to Britwald Archbishop of Canterbury that had succeeded Theodorus as also to Alfred King of the Northumbers and to Etheldred King of the Mercians he obteyned againe his Archbishopricke of Yorke and heldâ— it foure yeares before his death 54. The letters of Pope Iohn vnto the two foresaid Kings doe begin with a complaint of sedition raysed in England amongst the Clergie by opposition against S. VVilfride which he exhorteth the two said Kings to suppresse and then beginneth his narration thus Wheras of late vnder Pope Agatho of Apostolicke memory the Bishop VVilfryd had appealed to this holy Sea for the tryall of his cause c. The Bishops at that time gathered herein Rome from diuerse partes of the worlde hauing examined the same gaue the definition and sentence in his fauour which was approued both by Pope Agatho and his Successours our predecessours c. and then sheweth he how the same hauing succeeded in this his second appeale he doth appoint Britwald Archbishop of Canterbury to call a Synod and by all consents either restore him to his Archbishopricke or to come and follow the cause at Rome against him and whosoeuer did not soe should be depriued of his Bishopricke and then concluding with this speach to the King he saith Vestra proinde Regalis Sublimitas faciat concursum vt ea qua Christo aspirante perspeximus perueniant ad effectum Quicumque autem cuiustibet persona audaci temeritate contempserit non erit a Deo impunitus neque sine damno calitus alligatus euadet Wherefore doe your royall highnes concurre also to this our ordination to the end that those things which by the inspiration of Christ we haue iudged for conuenient may come to their effect And whosoeuer vpon the audacious temerity of any person whatsoeuer shall contemne to doe this shall not be vnpunished of God neither shall he escape that hurte which those incurre whose sinnes are bound from heauen So he 53. And I haue thought good to alleadge this notorious example somewhat more largely for that it expresseth euidently both the acknowledgement and exercise of the Popes authority in those dayes as also the deuoute and prompt obedience of our Christian Kings and Prelates therevnto in that holy time of our first primitiue Church For that of the two forenamed Kings Malmesbury wryteth that Ethelredus of the Mercians receaued the Popes letters vpon his knees on the ground And albeit that Alfryd of the Northumbers somwhat stomaked the matter for a time as done in his dishonour yet soone after being strooken with deadly sicknes sore repented the same and appointed in his testament that S. VVilfryd should be restored which testament the holy virgin Elfled his sister that stood by him when he dyed brought forth and shewed before the whole Synod of Bishops gathered togeather about that matter in Northumberland 57. And thus hauing byn longer than I purposed in this example of S. VVylfryds appeales I will passe ouer as before I haue said the other appeales aboue mentioned of Lambert and Athelard Archbishops of Canterbury vnder King Offa and Kenulfus Kings of the Mercians vnto the Popes Adrian the first Leo the third wâ—â— determined the great controuersie about the iurisdiction of the Sea of Canterbury at the humble sute of the said King Kenulsus of all his Clergie and nobilitie I will passe ouer in like mannerâ— the example of Egbert Archbishop of Yorke who by his appealing to Rome multa Apostolici throni appellatione saith Malmesbury that is by frequent appellation to the Apostolicall throne recouered againe the preheminence and dignity of his Archbishopricke and Pontificall pall vpon the yere 745. which had byn withdrawen from that Church for many yeares togeather after Panlinus his departure And I may add further to this argument and consideration not only that appellations were ordinarily made to the Sea of Rome concerning Ecclesiasticall affaires vpon any aggreiuances of particuler persons Churches or Societyes in those dayes as appeareth by the examples alleadged but also complaints of publicke defects negligences or abuses if they concerned the said Ecclesiasticall affaires were carried to Rome and to the Bishops of that Sea aswell against Bishops and Archbishops as against the Kings themselues where occasions were offered which Bishops of Rome tooke vpon them as lawfull iudges to haue power to heare determine and punish the same by acknowledgement also of the parties themselues whereof we might alleadge many examples But one only in this place shall serue for the present which fell out in the tyme of King Edward the elder vpon the yeare of Christ 894. though others differ in the number of yeares And the case fell out thus 57. The Bishop of Rome in those dayes named Formosus the first being aduertised that diuerse prouinces in England especially that of the VVestsaxons by the reason of Danish warrs were much neglected and voyde of Bishops for diuerse yeares the said Pope saith Malmesbury wrote sharpe letters into England Quibus dabat excommunicationem maledictionem Regi Edwardo omnibus subiectis eim à sede S. Petri pro benedictione quam deder at Beatus Gregorius genti Anglorum By which letters he sent excoÌ„munication and malediction to King Edward and all his subiects from the Sea of S. Peter in steed of the benediction which S. Gregory had giuen to the English-nation wherof Malmesbury addeth this reason that for full seauen yeares the whole region of the VVest-saxons had byn voyde of Bishops And that King Edward hauing heard of the sentence of the Pope presently caused a Synod of the Senatours of the English nation to be gathered in which sate as head Pleamâ—ndus Archbishop of Canterbury who interpreted vnto them strictly saith Malmesbury the wordes of this Apostolicall Legacy sent from Rome Wherupon the
tyme of the Danes as before I noted King Canutus the Dane as Ingulphus testifyeth which liued presently after him was so carefull to haue this duly payed with other dutyes belonging to the Church as being in his iourney towardes Rome he wrote backe to his Bishops and other officers in these words Nunc igitur obtestor c. Now then I doe beseech all you my Bishops other officers and all gouernours of the Kingdome by the faith which you doe owe vnto God me that you will so prouide that before my arriuall at Rome all debts be payed which according to auncient lawes are due That is to say the accustomed almes for euery plough the tythes of beastes borne euery yeare the Pence which you owe to S. Peter at Rome whether they be due out of the cittyes or the Countrey that by the middest of August you pay the tythes of your corne that at the feast of S. Martine you pay the first frutes of your seed to the Church and parish in which euery man liueth which payment is called Kâ—ke-seet And if these things be not performed by you before I retourne assure your selues that my Kingly authority shall punish ech man according to the lawes most seuerely without pardoning any Fare you well Vpon the yere of Christ 1032. So he And marke good Reader that he saith he will punish according to the lawes yea and in his former words that there are auncient lawes for these Dutyes to Rome which M. Attorney cannot bring for his assertion against the Pope so as in auncient common lawes we are now before him But let vs goe forward end this Demonstration 73. About thirty yeres after this againe King Edward the Confessor wrote to Pope Nicolas the second in these wordes Ego quâ— que pro modulo meo augeo c confirmo c. I also for some small gifte of myne doe encrease and confirme the donations of paying such money as S. Peter hath in England and doe send vnto you at this time the said money collected togeather with some Princely gyfts of our owne to the end that you may pray for me and for the peace of my Kingdome and that you doe institute some continuall and solemne memory before the bodyes of the Blessed Apostles for all the English-nation c. So good S. Edward 74. And when not long after him King VVilliam of Normandy obteyned the crowne he forgott not this law among the rest as afterward when we come to talke of him and his raigne in particuler we shall more at large declare For his tenth law in order hath this title De denario Sancti Petri qui Anglicè dicitur Rome-scotâ— of the Penny of S. Peter called Rome-scot in the English tongue And then he beginneth his law thus Omnis qui habuerit triginta denaâ—â— vinae pecuniae in domo sua de proprio suo Anglorum lege dabit denarium Sancti Petri lege DanoruÌ„ dimidiam marcam c. Euery man that shal hâ—uâ— the worth of thirty-pence of liuely money of his owne in his house shall by the law of English-men pay the penny of S. 〈◊〉 and by the law of the Danes shall pay halfe a marke And this penny of S. Peter shall be summoned or called for vpon the solemnity and feast of S. Peter and Paul and gathered vpon the feast of the Chaines os S. Peter so as it shall not be deteyned beyond that day c. thus the Conquerour in confirmation of that which other English Kings had done before him appointing also in the same place that his Iustice should punish them that refused to pay the said money or paid it not at the due day appointed 75. And to conclude this matter this tribute was continually paid from the first institution therof not only before the Conquest as now you haue heard but afterwards also by all the Norman Kings their Successours vnto King Henry the 8. as out of Polidor we haue seene And the same King Henry himself duely paid the same in like manner for more then twenty yeres togeather vntill he brake from the Pope and Sea of Rome vpon the causes which all men know Wherevpon this our Demonstration inferreth that all this while it is not likely they paying so willingly and deuourly this temporall tribute vnto the Popes of Rome that they denyed his spirituall iurisdiction or held him in that iealosie of competency for vsurping therby vpon their Crownes as now we doe And lastly that the supreme spirituall authority of Queene Elizabeth without any Act of Parlament was warrantable by these Kings lawes which is the mayne paradoxicall conclusion of M. Attorneys whole discourse against which we haue yet a Demonstration or two more so an end The nynth Demonstration 76. The nynth Demonstration then about this matter shall be the consideration of our English Kings their singular and extraordinary deuotion before the Conquest to the Sea of Rome which was such as diuers of them left their Crownes and Kingdomes after many yeres that they had raigned and ruled most gloriously at home and went to liue and dye in that citty some in religions habit and profession of Monasticall life as Kenredus King of the Mercians and Offa King of the East angles some in secular weed but of most religious deuout and exemplar conuersation as Inas and Ceadwalla Kings of the VVest-saxons some others went thither of deuotion with intention to retourne againe as the other great Offa King of the Mercians Adelnulph alfred and Canutus Monarches of all England and lastly good King Edward the Confessor had determined vowed a iourney thither in pilgrimage but that his Kingdome greatly repyninge therat in respect of the daungerous tymes two Popes â—â— and Nicolas decreed that he should not come as before we haue touched but rather bestow the charges of that voyage vpon some other good worke namely the encrease of the Monastery of VVestminster 77. And here I might enlarge my self much in the declaration of these particulers which we haue named and of many others that we haue omitted in this kind I meane of English Kings that leauing their temporall Crownes haue submitted themselues to the sweet yoke of Christ in religious life Iohn Fox in his Actes and Monuments doth recount nyne crowned Kings that became Monkes within the first two hundred yeres after Englands conuersion to Christian faith though all of them went not to Rome and some eighteene or twenty Queenes or daughters to Kings or Queenes that tooke the same course contemning whatsoeuer pleasures or preferments the world could giue them But of such Kings as went to Rome and made themselues religious there the foresaid Kenredus of the Mercians and Offa of the Eastangles were the most famous who agreeing togeather vpon the yere 708. as Florentins after S. Bede doth recount the history lest both their Kingdomes wiues children honours goods and the
greatly this violent seuerity towards Ecclesiasticall persons One thing saith he among so many excellent monuments of your royall vertues doth greatly mislike and afflict me and contristate my louing heart towards you that in the taking and detayning prisoner your brother Otho Bishop of Baion you had not that care which was conuenient of your Princely reputation but did prefer the secular caution of your temporall state before the law of God in not bearing more reuerence vnto Priestly dignity So he 4. And this very same violent nature of K. VVilliam who had byn a souldiar and borne armes and brought vp in continuall bloud-shed from eight years old as himself testifieth was that which pious and learned Lanfranke nominated chosen Archbishop of Canterbury after the deposition of the foresaid Stygand did so much feare and mislike at his first comming into England as may appeare by an epistle of his to Pope Alexander the second that had commaunded him sore against his will to leaue his monasterie in Normandy and to take that Archbishoprick vpon him but now being come into England and seeing how matters did passe there he was vtterly dismayed and besought the Pope by all means possible and by all the most effectuall wayes of persuasion he could deuise that he might be rid of it againe Your legat said he hauing gathered a Synod heer in Normandy commaunded mee by the authority of the Apostolike Sea to take the gouernment of the Church of Canterbury vpon mee neither could any resistance of my parte by laying forth the weaknes â—f my body the vnworthines of my person the lack of skill in the English tongue the barbarousness of the people nor any other such excuse take place with them wherefore at length I gaue my consent I am come hither into England and haue taken the charge vpon me wherin I find so great trouble and affliction of mind such rediousnes of my soule such want of courage in my self such perturbations such tribulations such afflictions such obdurations such ambition such beastlynesse in others and doe euery day heare see and feele such misery of the Church as it loatheth me to liue and am sory that I haue liued vnto this day For as the euils are great for the present so doe I expect far greater for the time to come c. Wherfore I doe most humble beseech your Highnes euen for Gods sake and for your owne soule that haue bound me to this charge that you will absolue me againe let me returne to my monasticall life which aboue all things in this world I loue and desire and let not me haue denyall in this one petition which hath both piety iustice and necessity in it c. 5. So wrote the Archbishop Lanfrank And that the most of this was meant in respect of difficulties with K. VVilliam himself it may be gathered by that in the same letter he desireth the Pope to pray for the said King VVilliam and among other points Vt cor eius ad amorem suum Sanctae Ecclesia spirituali semper deuotione compungat That God allmighty will stir his heart to loue him and his holy Church and bring it to compunction by spirituall deuotion For this was the thing that King VVilliam had most need of to wit spirituall compunction with a tender conscience whose affections were more out of order commonly then his iudgement which himselfe confessed with great lamentation at his death as you may read in Stow and other Authors For he I meane the King hauing related his hard proceedings in England he said that he was pricked and bitten inwardly with remorse and feare considering that in all these actions saith he cruell rashnesse hath raged And therfore I humbly beseech you ô Priests and ministers of Christ to commend me to the allmightie God that he will pardon my sinnes wherwith I am greatly pressed c. And wheras a little before he had raged in his warres against the Towne of Meaux in France and had burned diuers Churches therin and caused two holie men Anchorites to be burned in their Cells wherin they were included which might seem to be an act of no very good Catholike man God stroke him for it presentlie yet was not this of iudgement but of rage to vse his owne word and he sorely repented the same soone after and sent a great summe of money saith Stow to the Cleargie of Meaux that therby the Churches which he had burned might be repayred 6. And the same might be shewed by a like passionate accicident that fell out on the 13. yeare of his raigne and of Christ 1079. when hauing vpon ielousie of his estate forbidden that anie of his Bishops should goe ouer the sea to Rome Pope Gregorie the 7. wrote a sharpe reprehension therof to be denounced vnto him by Hubert his legat then residing in England saying that it was Irreuerentis impudentis animi praesumptio c. the presumption of an irreuerent and immodest mind to prohibite his Bishops to make recourse to the Sea Apostolike Which reprehension made him so enter into himself as he sent two Embassadours to Rome in Company of the said Hubert when he returned to excuse the matter and shewed himself afterward a most obedient and faithfull child to the said Church euen in that troublesome and tempestious time when Henry the Emperour with all forces impugned the same as appeareth by the letters yet extant of the same Pope Gregorie vnto him 7. Wherfore hauing premissed this for K. VVilliam and all his Successours of the Norman French English race in number aboue twentie for the space well neere of 500. years vntil K. Henry the 8. that whatsoeuer some particular actions of theirs vpon interest anger feare preuention of imagined daungers coÌ„petency or some other such like motiue may seeme to make doubtfull sometimes and in some occasions their iudgment or affection to the supreame Ecclesiasticall power and iurisdiction of the Sea Apostolike of Rome yet were they indeed neuer of anie contrary opinion faith or iudgment but held the very same in this point which all their auncestors the English Kings before the Conquest did and all Christian Princes of the world besides in their dayes And for K. VVilliam Conqueror in particular the seueral reasons that doe ensue may easilie conuince the same Reasons that shew VVilliam Conquerour to haue acknowledged euer the Authoritie of the Sea Apostolicke §. I. 8. First that before he would take in hand or resolue anie thing vpon the enterprice of England as already we hane notedâ— he sent his whole cause to be considered of examined and iudged by Pope Alexander the second shewing him the pretence he had by his affinity to K. Edward the Confessor deceased as also the said Kings election and nomination of him by testament the vnworthines of Harold the inuader the occasion of iust warre which he had giuen him
by breaking his faith and refuâ—ing his daughter in marriage the secret affection that most of the English nobilitie did beare vnto him with generall hatred to his aduersarie the perill of the Countrey by continuall warrs with the Danes and Scottes the hurt of the Church by Harolds irreligious gouernment but especially his contempt of the said Church Sea Apostolike in that he had taken the Crowne vpon him saith Matthew VVestminster without the ordinarie rites and solemnity therunto appointed and consent of the Prelates of the land And finally saith Malmesbury Iustitiam suscepti bellâ— quantis poterat facundiae verbis allegabat He did alleadge the equitie of his cause vnto Pope Alexander by all the force of eloquence that he could Which Harold on the other side did omit saith he to doe either that he was prowde by nature or distrusted his owne cause or for that he feared that his messengers might fall into VVilliam his hands who had besett all the portes Wherevpon Alexander the Pope hauing weighed his reasons sent vnto him a banner for the warre in token of his consent and Stow addeth these words Duke VVilliam after he had got the victory sent his standard to the Pope which was made after the shape and fashion of a man fighting wrought by sumptuous art with gold and pretious stones And further the said Stow out of Malmesbury and Mathew VVestminster doth ad that Duke VVilliam being arriued in England and offering conditions of composition to Harold before the battaile one was that he was content to stand to the iudgement of the Sea Apostolicke in that controuersie All which is likely he would neuer haue done if he had esteemed so little of the said Sea Apostolicke and authority therof as M. Attorney doth but rather would haue remitted the iustice of his cause to be examined sentenced by the Emperour or by some other teÌ„porall tribunal But he remitted it to the Sea Apostolicke it fell out wel for him as you know 9. Secondly wheras K. VVilliam from his very first entrance had a desire to remoue Stigand from the Archbishoprick of Canterbury partly perhaps for his demerits and partly to haue a sure man in his place that was not English he dissembled the matter for three or foure yeares and this as some thinke in regard that the same Stigand had byn a persuader to K. Edward the Confessor to name Duke VVilliam for his Successor for so the said Duke confesseth in his message sent to Harold before the battaile as Stow relateth But now vpon the year 1070. vnderstanding that Pope Alexander had cited to Rome certayne Archbishops of Germany to wit that of Ments and Bamberge to answere to certaine accusations laid against them of Simony he thought good to take this occasion to demaund also of the said Pope iudgemeÌ„t against the foresaid Stigand and his brother Agelmare Bishop of the East-Angles and certaine Abbots suspected of like crimes Whervpon Pope Alexander sent three Cardinals into England for legats one of them a Bishop and the other two Priests who gathering togeather a Synod at VVinchester the forenamed persons were deposed by sentence of the said legats wherof two returned to Rome and one remained there as both Malmesbury and other historiographers doe write Out of which case we doe inferre that if K. VVilliam had thought his owne authority sufficient to haue depriued the foresaid Bishops he would neuer haue sued to Rome for the matter nor haue byn at the trouble and charge to call from thence three Legats 10. As soone as Stigand was deposed Lanfranke a most famous and learned Abbot of Normandy was called for by K. VVilliam and commaunded in the Popes name by the Legats to accept the same as before you haue heard who obeying thervnto made afterward his recourse confidently to Rome in all matters of importance that fell out as namely in this very first yeare he wrote a letter to Pope Alexander about a case concerning the Bishop of Lichfield in these words Vniuersae Christi Ecclesiae summo Rectori Alexandro indignus Anglorum Archiepiscopus Lanfrancus c. Vnto Alexander the highest gouernour of the vniuersall Church of Christ vnworthy Lanfranke Archbishop of English men c. And proposing sundry busines difficultyes vnto him he saith among the rest that in the forenamed Synod of VVinchester the Bishop of Lichfield being cited thither to answere to certaine crimes of incontinent life layd and proued against him and he refusing to appeare was excommunicated and deposed by the said legates licence giuen to the King to nominate another for that place But afterward at the feast of Easter he comming to the Court in tyme of Parlament resigned vp his Bishopricke vnto the King that was sitting togeather with his Bishops and lay nobility In which case Ego tum nouus Anglus saith he rerumque Anglicarum c. I being but a new English man and vnskillfull in English affaires but what I learne of others doe not presume either to consecrate another Bishop in his place nor yet to giue licence to other Bishops to consecrate any quoadusque praeceptio vestra veniat quae in tantâ— negotio quid oporte atfieri informare nos debeat vntill your commaundment come which in so great a busines must informe vs what we ought to doe So Lanfranke who referreth these matters as you see to the Pope and not to the King though he were the Kings fauorite nor did he feare to iniure or offend the King therby 11. And soone after this againe to wit the very next yeare following which was the yeare of our Lord 1071. and 5. of K. VVilliams raigne the said Lanfrancke elected Bishop of Canterbury Thomas a Norman chosen Bishop of Yorke went both of them to Rome in person to receiue their palls and confirmation at the hands of Pope Alexander by K. VVilliams consent albeit it was a very troublesome yeare in England for that all the North-parte of England rebelled to wit Edwyn Earle of Mercia Morcar Earle of Northumberland Eglewyne Bishop of Durham the famous Captaine Sewardbran manie others with whom ioyned the Scots Danes against the Normans and K. VVilliam had need of the presence of two such trustie chiefe men principall Prelates for staying the people at home And therfore Embassadours were sent to obtaine that their said palls might be sent to them into England But it could not be obtained for that Pope Alexander answered that it was an old custome that Archbishops of England should come receiue their palls at Rome And this answere was written to Lanfrancke in the Popes name by Hildebrand Archdeacon of that Sea who succeeded Alexander in the Popedome and was called Gregorie the 7. By all which is euident what authoritie Ecclesiasticall K. VVilliam did acknowledge to be in the Pope of Rome and how little he ascribed to himself in that kind 12. Furthermore
the same Archbishops returning the yeare following to England againe the said Pope Alexander wrote to K. VVilliam by them Alexander Episcopus Seruus Seruorum Dei Charissimo filio Gulielnio glorioso Regi Anglorum c. Wherein after he had tolde him Inter mundi Principes Rectores egregiam vestrae religionis fanâ—am intelligimus that among all the Princes gouernours of the world wee haue heard the singular fame of your religion exhorting him to goe forward in the same for that perseuerance only to the end is the thing which bringeth the Crowne of euerlasting reward he toucheth also diuers points of defending Ecclesiasticall persons and libertyes of the Church of releeuing oppressed people vnder his dominion telling him that God will exact a seuere accoÌ„pt therof at his hands which no doubt was meant principally of the oppressed English nation by him wherof Lanfranke secretly had informed the said Pope After all this I say he telleth him of certaine busines that he had committed to Lanfranke to be handled in England in a Synod to be gathered there as namely about the preheminence of the two Archbishopricks Canterbury and Yorke And also to heare againe and define the cause of the Bishop of Chichester deposed before by his legats And finally he concludeth that he should beleiue Lanfranke Vt nostrae dilectionis affectum plenius cognoscatis reliqua nostrae legationis verba attentius audiatis that by him you may more fully vnderstand the affection of our loue towards you as also heare more attentiuely the rest of our legation committed vnto him c. Where he speaketh to the King as you see like a Superiour And Iohn Stow reciting the history of the said Synod gathered about these matters in England the yeare following at VVindesor hath these words taken out of auncient historiographers This yeare by the commaundement of Pope Alexander and consent of King VVilliam the Conquerour in the presence of the said King his Bishops Prelates and Nobility the primacy which Lanfranke Archbishop of Canterbury claymed ouer the Church and Archbishop of Yorke was examined and tryâ—d out c. Heere then was no repining of King VVilliam at the Popes authority in those dayes but all conformity rather with the same 13. I might alleadge many other examples to this effect as that which Stow writeth in the 17. yeare of the raigne of K. VVilliam and yeare of Christ 1083. that VVilliam Bishop of Durham by leaue of the King and nobles of the Realme went to Rome and obtained of Pope Gregory the 7. to bring the Monks from Tarrow and Yarmouth into the Cathedrall Church of Durham where he gaue to them lands Churches ornaments c. all which saith he K. VVilliam the Conqueror confirmed by his charter in confirmation no doubt of the Popes Charter which to procure he went to Rome and he had licence thervnto from the King and nobles that were sounders of that Church which licence they would neuer haue graunted if they had thought that the matter had appertained only to the King at home in his owne countrey and not to the Pope 14. And in the very same yeare K. VVilliam as before we haue touched being entred into great iealosie of the ambition and aspiring mynd of his halfe-brother Otho Bishop of Baion Earle of Kent least with his Councell and riches he might assist his sonne Roâ—â—rt and others that did rise in Normandy against him or as some thinke desirous to sease vpon his great riches and wealth which he gathered togeather he suddenlie returned from Normandy to the I le of VVight where he vnderstood the said Otho to be in great pompe pretending to goe to Rome and at vnawares apprehended him but yet for excuse of that violent fact upon a Bishop he made first a long speach vnto his nobles there present shewing that he did it not so much in respect of his owne temporall security as in defence of the Church which this man oppressed My brother saith he hath greatly oppressed England in my absence spoyled the Churches of their lands and rents made them naked of the ornaments giuen by our predecessours the Christian Kings that haue raigned before me in England and loued the Church of God endowing it with honours and gifts of many kindes VVherefore now as we beleeue they rest reioycing with a happy retribution Ethelbert and Edward S. Oswald Athulse Alfred Edward the elder Edgar and my cosen and most deare lord Edward the Confessor haue giuen riches vnto the holy Church the spouse of God my brother to whom I committed the gouernment of the whole Kingdome violently plucketh away their goods c. 15. This was one excuse vsed by the Conqueror Another was as Stow recordeth that he said that wheras his brother was both Bishops of Baion and Earle of Kent he apprehended him as Earle of Kent and not as Bishop of Baion that is to say as a lay-person and not as an Ecclesiasticall And yet further when he was vrged about that matter by his owne Prelates he was wont to say as Stow and others doe also note that he did it by particular licence of the Pope and not only by licence but also by his decree and commaundement and so he protested at his death Wherby we see how little opinioÌ„ he had of his owne spirituall iurisdiction in this behalfe Of King VVilliam the Conquerour his lawes in fauour of the Church and Church-men §. II. 16. But no one thing doth more exactly declare the sense and iudgement of King VVilliam in these things then his particular lawes which are recorded by Roger Houeden an author of good antiquity who shewing that King VVilliam in the 4. yeare of his raigne calling togeather all his Barons Gouernours of Prouinces twelue expert men out of euery shyre did reveiw the auncient lawes both of the English and Danes approuing those that were thought expedient and adding others of his owne beginning with those that appertained to the libertyes exaltation of the Church Taking our beginning saith he from the lawes of our holy mother the Church by which both King and Kingdome haue their sound fundament of subsisting c. And then followeth the first law with this title De clericis possessionibus corum Of Clergie-men their possessions the law it self is writen in these few words but containing much substance Omnis Clericus etiam omnes Scholares omnes res possessiones corum vbicunque fuerint pacem Dei Sanctae Ecclesiae habeant Let euery Clergie-man and all schollers and all their goods and possessions whersoeuer they be haue the peace of God and of holy Church And afterwards he declareth what this peace of the Church is to wit that neither their persons nor their goods can be arested molested or made to pay tribute or otherwise troubled by any secular iudge whatsoeuer 17. And in the second law
benefices Per annuium baculum that is by giuing them a ring a staffe which are the ordinarie signes and markes of taking possession of their iurisdiction which though the said Princes doe acknowledge to bee a spirituall Act and consequently not possible to descend from the right of their temporall Crowne as M. Attorney would haue it yet desired they to inioy it by Commission from the Sea Apostolicke in respect of their greater authoritie amonge their Subiects and for more breuitie of prouiding and establishing incumbentes when benefices of cure fell voide and for other such reasons wherof we may read in the liues of diuers of our Kings And namelie of King Henrie the first this Conquerour his sonne what earnest suite he made to haue these inuestitures graunted him which the Pope did flattly deny to doe yea and the greatest causes of that wonderfull breach between the Popes Alexander the 2. and Gregorie the 7. and others of that age with the Emperour Henrie and his Successours were by the occasion of these inuestitures which the said Popes would not graunt Albeit I find some ages after that the great and famous Lawyer Baldus aboue two hundred years gone recordeth that in his tyme two Kings only had these priuiledges graunted them from the Sea Apostolicke The King of England to wit and the King of Hungary which perhaps was in regard that their Kingdomes lay so far of as it might be preiudiciall to their Churches to expect allwayes the said Inuestitures from Rome But yet he expresly saith that it was by Commission and delegation of the Pope Papa saith he committit spiritualia etiam mero laico ideo Rex Anglorum rex Hungaria conferunt in suis Reguis Praebendas ex priuilegio Papa The pope may commit spirituall things to a meere lay-man and this he proueth by diuers texts of law and hence it is that the King of England and King of Hungary doe in their Kingdomes giue Prebends by priuiledge of the Pope Wherby we vnderstand that in Baldus his time it was held for a pecular priuiledge of these two Kings which fithence hath byn communicated to diuers other Christian Princes who doe vse and exercise the same at this day but yet none pretending it as from the right of their Crownes For they neuer pretended to giue benefice or Bishopricke by their owne Kingly authority but only to present and commend fit persons vnto the Sea Apostolicke to be admitted and inuested therby as all other Catholicke Princes at this day doe vse yea and that this right of presentation also they tooke not but by concession and approbation also of the foresaid Sea Apostolicke as by the former examples may appeere 35. And this is so much as I thinke coÌ„uenient to saie in this place to M. Attorneys silly instance and I haue been the longer theraout for that this K. VVilliam is the head and roote of al the Kings following and this which hath been answered to this obiection will giue much light to all other instances that are to ensue And if anie King should haue taken anie other course from this established by the Conquerour their head and origen which yet none euer in any substantiall point did vntill King Henry the 8. you may see by all this discourse that the Conquerour might say of them as S. Iohn said of some of his Ex nobis prodierunt sed non erant exnobis And so much of the Conquerour OF KING WILLIAM RVFVS AND HENRY THE FIRST That vvere the Conquerours sonnes and of King Stephen his Nephevv And how they agreed with the said Conquerour in our Question of spirituall iurisdiction acknowledged by them to be in others and not in themselues CHAP. VIII THis beginning being established in the Conquerour coÌ„forme to that which was in the precedent Kings before the Conquest their remaineth now that wee make our descent by shewing the like conformitie in all subsequent Kings vnto K. Henry the 8. according to our former promise Wherfore first in ranke there commeth K. VVilliam Rufus second sonne of the Conquerour among those of his children that liued at his death who being named to the succession by his said father vpon his death-bed so charged forewarned as you haue heard in this verie point of honoring the Church and Ecclesiasticall power and vnder that hope and expectation embraced and crowned by the good Archbishop Lanfranke 〈◊〉 king first his solemne Oath to the same effect which his father had taken before him in the day of his Coronation he gaue gâ—â—â— satisfaction contentment to all his people at the beginning of his raigne as all our historiographers doe testifie that is to say so long as Archbishop Lanfranke liued to whom he bare singular respect loue and reuerence but the said Archbishop deceasing in the second yeare of his raigne which was about the 20. of his age the young man as thinking himself free from all respect to God or man brake into those extreame disorders of life which our historyes doe recount 2. And among others or rather aboue others in oppressing the Church holding Bishopricks Abbies in his hands as they fell void and not bestowing them afterward but for bribes and Simony And namely the Archbishopricke of Canterbury he held foure years in his hand after the death of Lanfranke vntil at length falling greiuously sicke in the Citty of Glocester and fearing to dy made many promises of amending his life as namely saith Florentius Ecclesias non amplius vendere nec ad censum ponere sed illas Regia tueri potestate irrectas leges destruere rectas statuere Deo promisit He promised to God not to sell Churches any more nor to put them out to farme but by his kingly power to defend them and to take away all vniust laws and to establish such as were rightfull And heervpon presently to begin withall he nominated to the Archbishopricke of Canterbury a great and worthy learned man named Anselmus Abbot of the monastery of Becke in Normandy who was then present in England for that some moneth or two before he bad byn intreated by the Earle of Chester Syr Hugh Lupus to come into England to found and order his Abbey saith Stow of S. VVerberge at Chester of whom Malmesbury liuing presently after him saith Quo nemo vnquam iusti tenâ—cior c. then which Anselmne no man was euer more constant in righteousnes no man in this age more exactly learned no man so profoundly spirituall as this Archbishop that was the father of our countrey and mirrour of the world 3. But this vnfortunate King was no sooner recouered say the same Authours but he repented himself sorely that he had not solde the said Archbishopricke with other for more money and therevpon tooke an occasion to picke a quarrell against the said Anselmus and among other things to let him that he could not doe his
office for that saith Florentius from the time he was made Archbishop which was no lesse then two years it was not permitted vnto him either to hold any Synod or to correct the vices which were sprung vp through England Wherevnto Malmesbury and Edmerus that 〈◊〉 with him doe add that the King would not suffer him to goe to Rome to take his pall of the Pope as all Archbishops of Canterbury were accustomed to doe and the other greatly vrged to haue licence But after a long combat which he had had with the King diuers other Bishops that followed the Kings fauour in a Synod at London vpō the third weeke in lent Anno Domini 1095. and eight yeare of King VVilliam his raigne the said Archbishop being extreamly baited by the King his followers stood constant in his appeale to Rome 4. Which thing Rufus perceiuing saith Malmesbury he sent secretly certaine messengers to Rome to intreat the Pope which then was Vrban the second to send the Pall of Canterbury vnto the King to be giuen to whom he would Whervnto though the Pope would not yeeld yet he sent back with his messengers for Legate the Bishop of Albanum named VValta with the said Pall who shewed vnto the King so many reasons why the Pope could not yeeld to his demaund and intreated him so forceably to be content that he might giue the said Pall from the Pope to Anselme with accustomed ceremonyes in the Church of Canterbury as at length he obteyned the same and made them freinds 5. But this frendship lasted not longe for that the very next yeare after the King continued his old manner of oppressing the Church S. Anselme went vnto him to VVinchester and there first by intercessors desired the King that he might haue licence to goe to Rome to conferr diuers difficultyes of his with Vrban the Pope The King answered that he would not giue him licence for that he knew him to haue no such great sinnes that it was needfull for him to goe to Rome for absolution nor yet to be lesse learned then Pope Vrban whose counsaile direction he would aske Whervpon the Archbishop entring the Kings chamber sate downe by his side saith the Story and disputed the matter with him affirming him to deny Christ himself that denyed recourse vnto his Vicar vpon earth And thervpon he concluded that this licence could not be denyed him by a Christian King and consequently he would goe The King said he should carry out nothing with him The Archbishop answered he would goe naked and bare-foote Which firme resolution the King perceiuing to be in him vsed by messengers vnto him diuers intreatyes saith VValsingham and offered large promises of fauours if he would stay But the other would not but departed the Realme though he were searched and rifled by the Kings Officers at the port 6. By all which story it most euidently appeareth that albeit this young disorderly and passionate King were as well in this as in other matters headstronge and violent in pursuing his appetites desires as well in Ecclesiasticall as Temporall affaires yet did he neuer deny the Popes spirituall iurisdiction in England but rather acknowledged the same in sending to Rome to intreat that the pall might be sent to him as also in going about to diuert S. Anselms recourse thither But alas there passed not many years but God punished seuerely these greiuous sinnes against his Church For as both the foresaid Malmesbury Edmerus that liued with him doe write S. Anselms going to Rome frō thence with Pope Vrban to a Councell of Bishops gathered togeather at Bary in Apulia wherin among other things all lay-men were excommunicated that presumed to giue Ecclesiasticall Inuestitures as also those that receiued them at lay-mens hands which was thought principally to haue byn done in respect of King VVilliam he returned againe some years after into France and there passing his banishment with great quietnes of mind he being one day with S. Hugh Abbot of Cluniaecke famous in those dayes for holines the said Abbot told him in the hearing of diuers others that the night before he had seen King VVilliam called before God and receiued the sorrowfull sentence of damnation wherat all the hearers marueyling the next newes they heard from England was that the said King was strangely slaine by an erring arrow of his familiar seruant Tyrrell while he hunted in the New-forrest and that being stroken he fell downe dead without speaking any one word And the same authors doe recount diuers other the like presages and prognostications that happened as well to the King himself as to other friends of his in England portending this euent but neglected by him 7. And this shall suffice for King VVilliam Rufus who raigned thirteen years And though he was naught to all kind of men saith Malmesbury and pernicious in his actions as well to secular as Clergy men yet had he no other iudgement in matters of religion then his father or auncestors nor euer was he noted of any least difference therin Nor doth Maister Attorney bring any instance at all out of this Kings Raigne and therfore shall wee passe to his younger brother that ensued him in the Kingdome OF KING HENRY THE FIRST VVhich was the third King after the Conquest §. I. 8. This was the third sonne of VVilliam the great surnamed the Conquerour who finding the commodity by absence of his eldest brother Robert Duke of Normandy tooke the Kingdome of England vpon him hauing gained by faire promises the good-wills of all or most of the Realme and so was crowned by Maurice Bishop of London for that S. Anselm Archbishop of Canterbury was yet in exile as before vnder Rufus you haue heard 9. What the said Henry did sweare and promise and what he began euen from the very day of his Coronation to put in practice Florentius that then liued declareth in these words Consecrationis suae die Sanctam Dei Ecclesiam c. From the very day of his consecration he set free the holy Church of God which in his brothers dayes had byn sold and let to farme he tooke away all euill customes and remoued all vniust exactions wherby the Kingdome had byn wrongfully oppressed before commaunded that peace and freedome should be holden throughout the whole Realme He restored the law of S. Edward to all men in common with those additions or corrections which his Father had added thervnto c. So Florentius And what his Fathers additions were and how greatly in fauour of the Church and of Ecclesiasticall power authority and libertyes you haue heard before in his life and lawes Wherby we may easily ghesse with what mind and iudgement this man entered vnto his crowne 10. And albeit in this point he neuer altered yet there passed not two years of his gouernment but partely vpon Kingly appetite to haue power in all things and
find recorded by Malmesbury and others of that time that Calixtus being made Pope vpon the yeare 1119. and presently comming into France and calling a Councell at Rhemes K. Henry of England sent diuers Bishops at his commaundement vnto that Councell And the next yeare after going to treat with the said Pope in person at his Castell of Gesorse in Normandy Acta sunt multae inter illos c. many things were treated between them saith Houeden as it was conuenient in the meeting of so great personages But the principall was that Henry obtained of the Pope to graunt vnto him that he might haue all the customes coÌ„firmed which his Father had in England and Normandy especially that none from thenceforth should be sent Legat into England except the King vpon some controuersie falling out which could not be ended by his Bishops should demaund the same of the Pope So Houeden 15. Wherby we may see the Kings iudgment of the Pope â—â—thority and the recourse to be made thervnto in matters of moâ—â— moment And that which is more soone after this meeting I find that the foresaid Emperour made the like attonement with the same Calixtus which Malmesbury recordeth in these wordâ— In nomine Sancta indiuiduae Trinitatis Ego Henricus c. In the name of the holy and indiuisible blessed Trinity I Henry by the Grace of God Emperour c. for the loue of God and of the holy Romaine Church and of my Lord Calixtus the Pope and for remedy of my soule doe remit freely to God and his holy Apostles S. Peter S. Paul and to his holy Catholike Church all inuestitures by ring and staffe and doe yeeld and permit that in all Churches within my Kingdomes and Empire there be made Canonicall election and free consecration of Ecclesiasticall persons c. 16. And thus was ended that fierce and bloudy controuersie that had lasted and troubled the whole Christian world aboue fifty yeares saith Malmesbury about the vse of Inuestitures pretended by princes to be graunted vnto them and their auncestours by different Popes But yet neuer challenged the same as incident to their Crowne or temporall iurisdiction but as a priuiledge graunted by the Sea Apostolike which might lawfully be done as you haue heard by the former rule of Baldus the Lawyer that the Pope may commit spirituall things by priuiledge in some cases as the is to a mere lay-man And yet further if we seek the beginning of these inuestitures how and when and to whome they were first graunted we shall find the matter very vncertaine For albeit some haue thought and written out of a certaine relation in Sigebert his Chronicle that the first graunt of these Inuestitures was made by Pope Adrian the first vnto Charles the Great in respect of his great meritts toward the Church yet others doe hold this to be false and that the name of Inuestitures was not knowne in those dayes but rather crept in afterward yea and rather taken and vsurped to themselues by certaine Princes by inuasion of intrusion vpon the Church priuately first then more publikely afterward and therevpon pretended by their Successours than granted by speciall gift or consent of any Pope aâ— alâ—â— Which seemeth to haue byn the case also of our King Henry 〈◊〉 first who as you haue heard did pretend to challeng the iâ—â—â—â—â—â—tures as vsed by his Father and brother before him wherof 〈◊〉 notwithstanding we finde no expresse proofe for example 〈◊〉 any of our historyes that they vsed them and much lesse that they were lawfully graunted vnto them And albeit they had byn yet might the same authority which did graunt them reuoke them againe vpon the notable abuses which therof did ensue by selling and buying of Churches by Princes and their officers 17. But howsoeuer this were yet is it manifest heerby that as well those princes which violently tooke these inuestitures vpon them as others that might haue them perhaps graunted for a tyme both of them I say did pretend to haue them from the Sea Apostolike and therin acknowledged the Primacy and Supremacy of Ecclesiasticall power to be in that Sea and not in themselues Which is wholy against M. Attorneys conclusion And therefore the said Emperour Henry the 5. when he deteyned prisoner the foresaid Pope Paescalis and forced him to make a constrained graunt vnto him of the said Inuestitures he would needs haue him put these words in his Bull. Illud igitur diguitatis priuilegium c. That priuiledge of dignity therfore that our Predecessours Bishops of Rome haue graunted vnto your Predecessours Catholike Emperours and haue confirmed the same by their Charters we graunt also to you and doe confirme by this present priuiledge and Charter that vnto the Bishops and Abbots of your Kingdome that shall be chosen freely without violence or Symmony you may giue the inuestiture of staffe ringe and that after the said inuestiture they may canonically receiue their consecration from the Bishop to whome it shall appertaine c. So he 18. And now consider good Reader that if so great potent an enemy of the Church of Rome was so desirous to haue her graunt albeit perforce of such little peeces and raggs of Ecclesiasticall authority as these were how much more glad would he haue byn to haue had all the Popes authority acknowledged to be in himself if he could haue deriued it from the Title of his Crowne and Empire as Syr Edward Cooke would haue taught him if he had byn his Attorney and how easily might he haue procured such a Statute to haue byn made vnto him by his people in Parlament as was made vnto Queen Elizabeth to giue her all supreame authority Ecclesiasticall that euer any person had or might haue if he had listed or if he had thought it had byn worth the procurement And surely it had bin a much more easie and lesse costly way to procure it at home in Germany 〈◊〉 to haue gone to Rome with so mayne an army and extraordinary charges labour and daunger as he did to extort the same from the Pope and yet not all his authority but a small peece therof as hath byn said 19. But now all was amended and accommodated againe as well the Emperour as his Father-in-law K. Henry yelded vp all their pretended right in those inuestitures as you haue heard And as in the procuring and retaining them by what manner soeuer they acknowledged the spirituall power of the Sea of Rome so much more in rendring them vp againe And for so much as both their acts are presumed principally to haue proceeded of our K. Henry all men may therby see his deuotion to that Sea 20. And this deuotion and obedience he continued from that tyme forward vnto his death which was some 15. years in all which time I might shew diuers euident argumeÌ„ts of this point as of his often sending to Rome
monastery of Clare-vallis vnder the said S. Bernard was promoted vnto the dignity and proued a notable good Archbishop though at the beginning he being contradicted by the King had great difficulty to enter the people also being against him as well for feare of the said King as for fauour and loue of the other good man deposed and the Kings sonne Eustachius going to Yorke vpon that occasion vsed great violence and insolency and some not to be named against such as had opposed themselues against the election of the said deposed But finally the sentence and iudgement of Pope Eugenius tooke place and K. Stephen after a time permitted the other to liue quietly in his Bishopricke whereby we may see what power and iurisdiction the Pope had for such matters in England at that time And that neither K. Stephen nor his sonne Eustachius nor any of his Counsell went euer about to say for their pretence or excuse that these things belonged to the Kings authority-Royall not to the Popes tribunall 36. All which points being laid togeather and many other that for breuity I doe pretermit it commeth to be manifest that whatsoeuer actions this King in those infinite troubles fears and suspicious of his might sometymes vse for his gaine or interest or vpon persuasion of others against the Church or libertyes therof yet was his will and iudgement truly Catholike in this point nor was he euer noted for the contrary nor doth M. Attorney alleadge any one instance out of him or his tyme to that purpose And therfore shall we passe to other Kings after him OF THE RAIGNE OF KING HENRY THE SECOND Great Grand-child to the Conquerour And of his two sonnes K. Richard and K. Iohn and their conformityes in this controuersie CHAP. IX AS in the former Chapter for breuityes sake we ioyned three Kings togeather so shall we doe the like in this especially for so much as M. Attorney hath no one instance out of any of them whose raignes iudured for the space of aboue threescore years and thereby sufficiently testifieth that in this point of the Popes Ecclesiasticall authority their beleife iudgements and actions were correspondent and vniforme to those of their progenitors and predecessors as also were their lawes consequently which allwayes is to be borne in mind the common lawes of their dayes could not be contrary to that iurisdiction of the Bishop of Rome which they themselues euerywhere did acknowledge professe and practise For better declaration notwithstanding wherof we shall not omit to set downe some particular and seuerall notes as well of these Kings and their successors as we haue done of the former OF KING HENRY THE SECOND The fifth King after the Conquest §. I. 2. This King then was a French-man borne as well as K. Stephen of the English-bloud only by Maude the Empresse daughter to K. Henry the first neece to the Conquerour He was sonne and heire to Geffrey Duke of Anioy and Poytoù and a little before his inheritance of England he had the rare fortune as then it was thought to marry with the young Queene Eleanor lately diuorced from K. Lewes the seauenth of France vpon their falling out after their returne from Ierusalem which Queene was daughter and heire to the Duke of Aquitaine so as all those States of Gascoyne Gwyan Poytoù Anioy and Normandy were vnited togeather in this K. Henry and by him conioyned to England The Dukedome of Brittany also falling in his tyme to the inheritance of an only daughter of Duke Canon King Henry procured to marry the same to his third sonne Geffrey for he had foure by his said Queen that liued togeather besides a fifth that died young It was his chaunce also to haue an English Pope named Adryan in his daies by whose fauour and concession he got interest to Ireland so as if we respect the greatnes and multitude of his dominions he was the most puissant King of all that euer had dominion ouer our nation vntill that day 3. But if we respect his manners you may besides others writers read a whole Chapter in Nubergensis of the conflict combat betweene vices and vertues in him though he conclude that his vertues were the more and his vices were sore punished in him by almighty God in this life to the end that his soule might be saued in the next as the same Author writeth And to this effect was he punished and afflicted most in those things wherin he had taken most delight and for which he had most perhaps offended God as first in the alluring of the said Q. Eleanor to make the foresaid diuorce from the King of France to marry him who afterward was a great affliction vnto him for that haâ—â—â—â— borne him many faire children she set the same against him â—â— thervpon the former ardent loue waxing cold between them he was the more induced to liue lasciuiously with others and â—â— the end committed her to prison and held her so for neere a dozen years togeather before his death 4. His children also he couered exceedingly to aduauÌ„ce crowning the elder of them King in his owne daies by the name of K. Henry the third and giuing him in possession the States of Gascoyne and Gwyan the second being Richard he made Earle of Poitoù the third which was Geffrey he inuested as hath byn said in the Dukedome of Brittany and the fourth named Iohn for that he had no seuerall State as yet to giue him he called in iest sâ—â—â— terre or lack-land signifying therby the great desire he had to prouide some State for him And for effectuating this saith Nubergensiâ— which liued in that age that is to say for aduauncing his children he offered iniuries to many wherby it came to passe by Gods iust iudgement that they all at different times conspired against him For first about the middest of his raigne both the mother and the children banded themselues against him with Lewes the K. of France that had byn her former husband wherof Petrus Blesensis that was his latin Secretary maketh mention in diuers epistles that are extant as namely in one written by two Archbishops that had byn his Embassadours to the said K. Lewes to make peace but could not who discouered that both his Queene and children had all conspired against him Quid amabilius â—ilijs say they quid vxore familiarius recessit tamon vxor à latere vestro filij insurgunt in patrem What is more delectable them children what is more neere or familiar then the wife And yet is your wife departed from your side and your children are risen against their father c. And in the same epistle they counsaile him to looke well to his person for that they sought his destruction 5. And the same is testified in another epistle written by the Archbishop of Roane in Normandy vnto Q. Eleanor her self wherin he persuadeth her vehemently by manie reasons
to returne to the obedience and freindship of her King and husband and in the end threatneth to vse the Censures of the Church against her if she obaied not Parochiana eniuâ— nostra es saith he sicut â—◠〈◊〉 non pâ—ssumus deesse iustitia c. For you are our Parishioner aâ— also your husband I cannot but doe iustice either you must returne to your husband againe or by the Canon-law I shall be forced to constraine you by Ecclesiasticall censures I write this vnwillingly and if you repent not I must doe it though with sorrow and teares 6. The like letter at the same time wrote Richard Archbishop of Canterbury to K. Henry the sonne persuading him by diuers earnest arguments to returne into grace with his Father and in the end threatned him that if within fifteen dayes he perfourmed it not he had expresse commaundement from the Pope to excommunicate him But how this matter was afterward ended or compounded rather for that present you shall heare a little beneath though againe vpon other occasions matters brake forth brought the afflicted King at last to the most miserable state of desolation in minde that euer perhaps was read of in historyes For that as Stow out of auncient writers reporteth he died cursing the day that euer he was borne and giuing Gods curse and his to his sonnes which were only two liuing at that time and that he would neuer release or goe backe in this albeit he was intreated by diuers both Bishops and other religious persons euen vntill the very houre of his death Wher vnto Nubergensis addeth this saying for some reason therof Nondum vti credo satu defleuerat c. He had not as I beleeue mourned or bewailed sufficiently the rigour of that most vnfortunate obstination of mind which he had vsed against the venerable Archbishop Thomas in giuing the occasion of his murder and therefore doe I thinke this great Prince to haue had so miserable an end in this world that our Lord not sparing him heere might by his temporall punishment prepare him euerlasting mercy in the life to come So Nubergensis And this for his manners and conuersation wherin otherwise the said Author doth much commend him for a good Iusticer and leuing Father to his people a great Almes-man and founder of pious works and for a principall defender and preseruer of Ecclesiasticall libertyes c. 7. But now if we consider the point of our controuersie about his religion and particular iudgement in the matter of Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction no King euer of our nation did make the matter more cleere for his obedience to the Sea of Rome in all occasions wherof he had many in his dayes some of them neerly concerning himselfe as that of Thomas Becket Archbishop of Canterbury who for opposing himself against certaine new Statutes and Ordinances of the said King which in the heat of 〈◊〉 greatnes and temporall fortune he would haue made against the liberty of the Church pretending them to haue byn of his Grand-father K. Henry the first and if they had byn the antiquity was not great as you see the said Archbishop incurred highly his heauy indignation which cost him afterward his life as is notorious And these lawes were six in number as the histories of that time doe sett them downe The first that no appellation might be made to Rome without he Kings consent The second that no Bishop might goe out of the Realme without the Kings licâ—nce though he were called by the Pope himself The third that no Bishop may excommunicate any man that held of the King in capite but by the Kings approbation The fourth that it shall not appertaine to the Bishop to punish men for periury â—â— violating their faith but that it shall belonge to the Kings Courts The fifth that Clarks may be drawne to secular tribunals in certaine causes The sixt that the King and his lay-Iudges may determine controuersies about titbes or Churches 8. These were the lawes for which K. Henry the second made so much adoe to haue them passe as he enpawned his whole power therin moued for so much as in him lay both heauen and earth to effectuate them euen by the Pope himself but could not And yet you see that heere is not pretended any absolute spirituall iurisdiction but only delegatory in certaine little peeces and parcels therof or rather some little restraint of that supreme authority which he acknowledged to be in the Sea of Rome But yet for the good and peace of his land he pretended to haue them graunted confirmed allowed vnto him as he said they had byn to his Grand-father but could not shew it For as you haue heard in the life of K. Henry the first the holy and learned prelate S. Anselme stood against him in such sorte so as he preuailed not 9. It is heer also specially to be noted against M. Attorney that this King pretended not as hath byn said to haue this iurisdiction against Clergie men by right of his Crowne but by concession rather of his Bishops and confirmation of the Pope himself For so expresly affirmeth Houeden that liued at that tyme that he required the seales of the said Bishops and confirmation of Pope Alexander the third whervnto when Thomas Becket Archbishop of Canterbury that was Legatus-natus would not yeeld the King sent messengers to Rome presently saith Houeden to wit Iohn â—â—â—â—ford Geffrey Ridell to desire of Pope Alexander that he would make his extraordinary Legat in England Roger Archbishop of Yorke an old emulator and enemy of S. Thomas But the Pope perceiuing his drifte which was to oppresse the said Archbishop of Canterbury denyed the Kings petition in this behalfe though at the request of the Kings said messengers Consessit Dominus Papa vt Rexipse Legatus esset totius Angliae it a tamen quod ipse nullum grauamen facere posset Cantuariensi Archiepiscopo The Pope graunted that K. Henry himself should be his Legat ouer all England but yet so as he should not be able to lay any aggreiuaunce vpon the Archbishop of Canterbury that is to say should not preiudicate his ordinary iurisdiction or haue any authority ouer him Which point the King perceiuing and that his whole intent of oppressing the said Archbishop was heerby preuented he would not through indignation saith our Author accept of the said legation but sent back the Popes letters of that commission to him againe Wherby you see that he refused the said office for that he thought the iurisdiction giuen him was lesse then he would haue had and not for that he did not acknowledge the whole to be in the Pope and nothing in himself as from the right of his Crowne 10. But to abbridge this matter concerning his contention with S. Thomas wherof afterward he sore repented himself as you will heare though he entred into the same with great
heat and resolution to goe through therin by his power and authority with the Pope yet when he saw the said Pope to mislike his proceedings and to stand constant against him he amayned and and humbled himself presently and this in respect of his conscience and feare of God as himself caused to be written by his Bishops to the said Pope Alexander For there is extant in Houeden a large epistle of all the Bishops Suffragans of Canterbury that were subiects to Thomas the Archbishop written vnto Pope Alexander in the Kings name of his prompt obedience towards him and the Sea of Rome in all things saying Ad vestra quidem mandata non itatus intumuit non elatus obedire contempsit verum gratias agens paterna correctioni Ecclesia se statim submisit examini when the King receiued your commaundements he did not swell with anger nor proudly contemned to obey but giuing thankes for your Fatherly correction did presently submit himself to the examination of the Church And againe Ipse diuini reuerentia timoris 〈◊〉 Maiestatempreferens sed vt filius obediens se iudicio sistere legitimaeque parere sententiae seque legibus alligatum Prinscipem praesto est in omnibus exhibere He for reuerence and respect of the fear of God did not prefer the maiesty of his Kingly State but as an obedient sonne is ready in all things to stand to iudgement and to obey lawfull sentence acknowledging himself though he be a Prince to be bound to the lawes of the Church 11. This then was his disposition of mind in this behalfe which he presently shewed in fact by sending a most honorable Embassage to the Pope to wit the Archbishop of Yorke Bishops of VVinchester London Chichester and Excester with the Earles Arundell the Gundauell de Sancto Valerico and many others both gentlemen and Clarks And as Houeden affirmeth Appellauit pro se regno suo ad Praesentiam Summi Pontificis He appealed for himself and for his kingdome to the Preâ—ence of the Pope desiring that two Legats might be sent into England to iudge of the cause between him the Archbishop And soone after when the Archbishop vpon pacification made was returned and within a few moneths after wikedly slaine in his owne Church of Canterbury the same Pope Alexander taking vpon him as lawfull Iudge to examine punish the fact vpon the person of K. Henry himself sent two Cardinall-Legats for that purpose into Normandy named Graetianus Viuianus as Houeden at large setteth downe the history Wherof K. Henry being aduertised that was present then in those partes beyond the Seas and fearing the euent Ad Praesentiam Summi Pontifiâ—â— appellauit appealed againe as once he had done before to the presence of the Pope himself from his said Legats Wherby we see that he graunted acknowledged the Popes authority ouer him in that matter And the same writer addeth in the same place that the said King fearing also notwithstanding his appeale the seuerity of the Sea Apostolicke in this case passed ouer presently into England giuing straite order and commaundment that no man should be permitted to enter with any Bull or Breâ—â— of the Pope of what sorte soeuer except first he gaue caution security that he would thereby bring no hurte or greiuaunce to the King or Kingdome 12. But after this againe to omit many other things and iuâ—dâ—dicall Acts which passed in this affaire set downe by the said Houeden and other authors of that time two other Cardinall-â—â—gats Theodinus and Albertus were finally directed from the said Pope Alexander into Normandy to giue the last sentence vpon the matter Vnto whome K. Henry being then in Ireland and cited to appeere came purposely to present himself in person which notably signifieth his obedience And there by his oath he purged himself swearing first that his intention was neuer to procure the said Archbishops death and secondly promising diuers things by the same oath to be performed in satisfaction of his fault in hauing giuen some occasion therof by angry words against the same Archbishop Thomas All which is set downe in the said Author vnder this title recorded likewise by Peter Blesensis Purgatio Henrici Regis pro morte Beati Thomae The purgation or satisfaction of K. Henry for the death of S. Thomas therevpon ensueth Charta absolutionis Domini Regis The charter of absolution of our Lord the King by the said Legats in the Popes name 13. And amongst other six or seauen points whervnto the King sware at this time one is set downe in these words He sware also that he would neither let nor permit to be letted any Appellations to be made in his Kingdome to the Bishop of Rome in Ecclesiasticall causes with this condition that if any that doe appeale be suspected to the King they should giue security that they would not seeke or procure any hurte to him or his Kingdome And so was that controuersie ended and the lawes abolished which the King would haue established against the liberty of the Church Wherby we se cleerly what persuasion K. Henry had of the Popes supreame authority in Ecclesiasticall affaires and his loyall obedience thervnto which is so much the more to be esteemed if we consider the circumstances of the tyme wherin he exhibited the same which was such as he might easily haue declined himself if he would from the force of Pope Alexander his authority that pressed him so much by adhering to some one of his enemyes the Antipopes that by faction of a few were chosen set vp against him three or foure one after another naming themselues Victor the 4. Calixtus the 3. and Pascalis the 3. and held out against him for more then 17. years togeather by the power and peruersity of Fredericus Barba-rossa the first Emperour of that name who often also allured K. Henry to be partaker of his Schisme but he refused followinge heerin his Catholicke auncestors VVilliam the Conquerour that stood constantly with the true Popes of his tyme Alexander the 2. and Gregory the 7. against those that by sedition of Henry the 4. Emperour were set vp against them to wit Cadolus calling himself Honorius the 2. and Gilbertus that was named Clement the 2. K. Henry also the first obaied the true Popes of his tyme Paschalis the 2. Gâ—lasius the 2. Calixtus the 2. Honorius the 2. Innocentius the 2. against six schismaticall intruders calling themselues Clement the 3. Syluester the 3. Gregory the 8. Celestinus the 2. Anacletus the 2. Victor the 4. all set vp maintained by the German Emperours Henry the 4. and fifth and by Lotharius the 2. after them But our Kings of England obayed allwayes their true and lawfull Pastors of Gods Church and were highly commended for it And now K. Henry the 2. followed their vertues wisedome religion and magnanimity in that behalfe and found no doubt his
on his knees before the said Altar where weâ—â— laid open the holy ghospells aud the reliques of many Saints according to the custome and there he sware that all the dayes of his life he would maintaine peace honour reuerence to the holy Church and all those that were ordained by the same He sware also to maintaine good iustice and equitie to the people to take away euill lawes and customes and to make good c. So Houeden 26. And not many monethes after this being called vpon and intreated by Pope Clement the 3. to make hast in his preparations for succouring of Ierusalem which was now taken and held by Saladinus the great Prince of the Saracens the said Pope sent soone after a speciall Legat into England named Cardinall Iohn Anagnanus as well to hasten that iourney and the iourney of K. Philip of France that was to goe in his compaine as also to end certaine controuersies betweene Baldwin Archbishop of Canterbury that was to goe with the King in his vioage and Geffrey the Kings base brother nominated Archbishop of Yorke commended by the King but not yet admitted hitherto by the Sea Apostolike and other Bishops and principall persons And when they were all met at Canterbury togeather the King taking order and disposing many things for the quiet and safty of his Kingdomes in his absence which are set downe at large by the said Houeden Nubergensis Mathew Paris and other authors he thence began his iourney in the moneth of December and first yeare of his raigne 27. But before this as hath byn said he did dispose of many things as namely the setting at liberty of his mother Q. Eleanor that had byn longe in prison in his Fathers dayes restoring her to all former honours and far greater then euer she had before assigning to her the dowries both of Q. Maude wife of K. Henry the first and of Alyce wife of K. Stephen and of the other Maude the Empresse mother of K. Henry the second And to his brother Iohn Earle of Morton besides all other States and Titles he had before he gaue foure Earl-domes more to gaine him withall and hold him content to wit of Cornwall Deuonshyre Dorcet and Somerset but yet left to none of them the gouernment of his Realme but to two Bishops to wit Hugh Bishop of Durham for the North-partes and to VVilliam Bishop of Ely for the whole body of the Realme making him his Chauncellour and supreme Iudge and praying Pope Clement for his more authority to make him also his Legat à latere and to take into his protection the whole Realme and so he did whereby appeareth what opinion K. Richard had of the Sea Apostolikes authority in his dayes 28. But the same appeareth yet more by the many appellations that were made in the Kings owne presence at the forsaid meeting at Canterbury vnto the Pope himself For first Baldwin Archbishop of Canterbury who as I say was to goe with K. Richard in his said iourney of Ierusalem appealed against the foresaid Geffrey the Kings brother nominated by the King to the Archbishoprick of Yorke Appellauit ad Dominum Papam saith Houeden coram Rege vniuersis Episcopis Clero He appealed to the Pope in presence of the King and all the Bishops and Clergy One Hammon also Chaunter of the same Church of Yorke receiuing letters from K. Richard to install one Buchard in the dignity of Treasurer of the said Church according as he was elected Noluit mandatis Regis obedire saith Houeden sed super hoc ad Sedem Apostolicam appellauit He would not obey the Kings commaundement in this point but appealed in the controuersie to the Sea Apostolike which King Richard did no wayes let or deny And againe in the same place the King hauing giuen the Deanry of Yorke to one Henry brother to the Lord Marshall of England commended the man for his installing to the Archbishop of Yorke but he refusing said that he could not doe it Donec electio eius confirmata esset à Summo Pontifice vntill his election were confirmed by the Bishop of Rome Which answere the King tooke in good part and therby well declared what his opinion was of his owne Ecclesiasticall authority as also of the Popes 29. Moreouer saith the same Author Richardus Rex Angliae missis nuncijs suis ad Clementem Papam obtinuit ab eo literas Patentes c. This Richard King of England sending his messengers to Pope Clement obtained letters Patents of him that whosoeuer he should send vnto any townes lands or lordships of his to keep and defend the same in his absence should be free from all oath vow or other obligation of going the voiage to Ierusalem Vnde ipse sibi inastimabilem acquisiuit pecuniam Wherby he procured to himself an inestimable summe of money 30. And this before the Kings departure from England but being entred into the iourney and arriued in the Kingdome of Sicilie he there marryed his new wife Berengaria daughter to the King of Nauarre conducted thither by sea by Q. Eleanor his mother who after foure daies stay only in the porte of Messina was 〈◊〉 by her sonne to returne to England by land taking Rome in heâ— way to the end she might in his name intreat the Pope to admit for Archbishop of Yorke his foresaid brother Geffrey whome he had presented and nominated Per illam mandauit Rex Angliae Summâ— Pontisici saith Houeden humiliter postulauit vt ipse electionem prodicti Gaufredi confirmaret King Richard of England did send by his said mother to the Pope and humbly besought him that he would confirme the election of the foresaid Geffrey to be Archbishop of Yorke Which labour of going to Rome it is like that he would neuer haue put his mother vnto nor yet haue vsed so much humility of intreatinge the Pope if he had thought his owne Ecclesiasticall authority to haue byn sufficient as well for inuesting him as for his nomination and presentation 31. And moreouer when the said King had ended a certaine controuersie in the same porte Citty of Messina with Tancredra King of that Iland he gaue account of all by a large letter vnto the said Pope Clement as to his deerest Father Beatissimo Patri Clements Dei gratia Sanctae sedis Apostolica Summo Pontifici Richardus eadem gratia Rex Angliae sincerae in Domino deuotionis affectum And then presently he beginneth his epistle thus Iustiorem exitum facta Principum sortiuntur cum à Sede Apostolica robur fauorem accipiunt Sancta Romanae Ecclesiae colloquio diriguntur c. The acts of Princes doe come to best end when they receiue strength and fauour from the Sea Apostolicke and are directed by the conference or communication of the Church of Rome And therefore we haue thought it conuenient to let your Holines vnderstand
what agreements haue byn made these dayes publikely betweene the excellent Lord Tancred King of Sicilie and vs. And then after recitall of all particularityes he endeth thus testibus nobisipsis vndecimo die Nouembris apud Messanam We our selues being witnesse of this agreement the eleuenth day of Nouember at Messina 32. But when K. Richard soone after departing thence was arriued in Asia and had begun most prosperously his warrs against the Infidels the Deuill enuying his good successe stirred vp first seditioÌ„ in England by means of Iohn the Kings brother who perceiuing diuers to enuy the Greatnes of the Bishop of Ely left gouernour by the King and some Bishops also to be in faction against him began to make great stirs And on the otherside the same enemy of mankind castinge ielousies betweene K. Philip of France and the said King Richard did seperate them at last whervpon ensued the returne of the said King Philip with intention to inuade King Richards Dominions and to set vp his brother Iohn in his place as the sequele declareth 33. But Pope Celestinus the 3. that had succeeded in the place of Pope Clement lately deceased vnderstanding of the former conspiracie and faction against the Bishop of Ely in England wrote a vehement letter against the same to all the Archbishops Bishops and Clergie of England saying among the rest Cum dilectus in Christo filius noster Richardus c. wheras our deerly-beloued soÌ„ne in Christ Richard noble King of England when he resolued by taking vpon him the signe of the Holy crosse of Christ to reuenge the iniury of his redeemer in the Holie land left the tutele and care of his Kingdome vnder the protection of the Sea Apostolicke we that haue succeeded in that Sea haue so much the more obligation to coÌ„serue the State of the said Kingdome the rights and honours of the same by how much greater confidence he placed in our protection and thervpon hath exposed his person riches and people to greater perils for exaltation of holy Christian religion c. Wherfore vnderstanding of certaine troubles lately moued by Iohn Earle of Morton and certaine others combined with him against your honourable Father VVilliam Bishop of Ely Legat of the Sea Apostolicke and Gouernour of your Realme Vniuersitati vestrae per Apostolica scripta mandamus in virtute obedientiae praecipimus c. We doe by these Apostolicke writings giue commaundement to your whole community Realme and charge the same in the vertue of obedience that all men surcease from like practise of conspiration turmoyle or faction c. giuen at our pallace of Lateran the 4. day before the Nones of December in the first yeare of our Popedome And by this you may see what authority he tooke himself to haue ouer all England and Bishops and Princes therof at that day 34. The which is yet more declared by that which soone after ensued for that the foresaid Earle Iohn and other Lords and Bishops combininge themselues with him hauinge proceeded yet further in that quarrell by coÌ„mon consent of all the Realme as it seemed depriued the said Bishop of Ely of his office of Gouernour imprisoned him and driuen him out of England and elected in his roome VValter Archbishop of Roane for gouernour of the Realme they were no lesse carefull to send presently to excuse iustifie the matter vnto Pope Celestinus then they 〈◊〉 to the King himself for his satisfaction All which appeareth by a large letter written from Rome to the said Archbishop by his agents that were there who aduertized him how euill the matter was taken by the said Pope Celestinus Dominus Papa say they in restri depressione negotij plurima indignanter cum amaritudâ—ne proponebat c. The Pope did propose very many things with indignation and amaritude of mind to the depression of your affaire iterating many tymes that he knew the great affection confidence of the King of England towards his Chauncelour and Gouernour the Bishop of Ely and that he had seen many letters of the said King in his commendation but none against him that at his earnest instance the Sea Apostolike had made him also Legat à latere And that finally he absolued him from the sentence of excommunication which the said Archbishop of Roâ—â— had laid vpon him and for the rest he would expect the Kings inclination who being soone after taken prisoner in Germany sent presently for the said Chauncellour to come vnto him and made great vse of him for he was not only his interpreter betweene the Emperour and him and other Princes but he sent him also into England not as Chauncellour or Gouernour but as Bishop of Ely to lay the plot for his ransome 35. And I might recount many other examples of the same iurisdiction exercised in England by the same Pope without contradiction of any man in the absence of the said King though Earle Iohn the Kings brother was present and very potent amoÌ„g them and no great freind to the Pope as by the former letter may be imagined and who finally did driue out of England the said Bishop of Ely but yet neuer obiected or put doubt in the Popes authority about any Ecclesiasticall matter that there fell out As for example vpon the yeare 1191. which was the very next after the Kings departure Nubergensis liuinge at that time recounteth how Geffrey the Kings base brother hauing byn longe beyond the seas suing at Rome to be admitted to the Archbishopricke of Yorke and to haue his Pall which Pope Clemeâ—â— would not graunt for diuers obiections and appealles made against him as well by Baldwyn Archbishop of Canterbury as you haue heard as also by others and namely the Bishop of Ely that was Gouernour of the land being much against him yet now vpon King Richards commendation and his owne many 〈◊〉 promises Pope Celestinus so much fauoured him saith Nubergensis as he gaue him his pall before he was consecrated and sent him to be consecrated by the Archbishop of Towers in France commaunding him vt ei non obstante vel appellatione vel occasione qualibet manus imponeret that he should by imposition of hands coÌ„secrate him notwithstanding any appellation or other occasion whatsoeuer to the contrary And so he did and he came into England and tooke possession of the said Archbishopricke and enioyed the same by this authority of consecration and inuestiture from Pope Celestinus notwithstanding all the contradiction and opposition of his potent aduersaryes as in the same Author at large is set downe 36. And when not longe after this againe the said Archbishop Geffrey requiring Canonicall profession of obedience to be made to him and his Sea accordinge to custome at the hands of Hugh Bishop of Durham who had purchased before of King Richard an Earl-dome to be annexed to his said Bishopricke and that the said Hugh refusing to doe the same vpoÌ„
ratas haberet donationes quas fecerat Rex in Eboracensi Ecclesia Dominus Rex redderet ei Archiepiscopatum suum cum omni integritate c. These Bishops were to demaund in the spirit of humulity on the Kings behalfe that the said Archbishop would ratifie and make good all the donations or gifts which the King had bestowed in the Church of Yorke during the time he had with-held his Archbishopricke that there vpon the King would restore vnto him his Archbishopricke with all integrity But the Archbishop demaunded first of these Bishops sent vnto him whether they would vnder their hands and writings assure him that he might doe it in conscience but they refusing he refused also to graunt the Kings request and therevpon appealed againe to Rome and went thither in person and the King on his side sent Proctors and Aduocats thither to plead for him as Houeden at large declareth And moreouer to bridle him the more he besought the Pope to make Hubert then Archbishop of Canterbury Legat of the Sea Apostolike ouer all England 47. And agayne both this Author and Nubergensis doe declare how the foresaid VValter Archbishop of Roane that had byn so great a friend of K. Richard euer since the beginning of his raigne and had gone with him to Sicily and returned againe to England for pacifying of matters between the Bishop of Ely that was Gouernour the Earle Iohn and moreouer had also byn Gouernour of England himself after King Richards Captiuitie had not onlie laboured for him as you haue heard by his letter to the Pope but went also in person to assist him in Germanie and remained there in pledg for him this man I say receiuing disgust at length from the said King for vsurping vpon certaine lands and liberties of his in Normandy he brake with him appealed to the Pope went to Rome against him and the King was forced to send Embassadours to plead for himself there against the other who pleaded so well saith Nubergensis alleadging the Kings necessitie for doing the same as the Pope tooke the Kings parte and tolde the Bishop openlie in publike Consistorie that he ought to beare with the King in such a necessitie of warre which being once past matters might easilie be remedied And thus much for the Popes authoritie acknowledged and practised during the raigne of this King Richard the first out of which M. Attorney found no probable instance at all to be alleadged to the contrarie and therfore made not so much as mention of any OF THE RAIGNE OF KING IOHN VVho was the seauenth King after the Conquest §. III. 48. Of this King being the last sonne of K. Henry the second we haue heard much before vnder the name of Earle of Morâ—â—â— which may declare vnto vs the quality of his nature and condition to wit mutable and inconstant but yet vehement for the while in whatsoeuer he tooke in hand indiscreet also rash and without feare to offend either God or man when he was in his passion oâ— rage This appeareth well by his many most vnnaturall and treasonable actions against his kind and louing Father whilest he liued wherby he shortened his said Fathers life as before hath byn related And the same appeareth yet more in a certaine manner by his like attempts against his owne brother both when and after he was in captiuity which brother notwithstanding had so greatly aduaunced him and giuen him so many rich States in England as he seemed to haue made him a Tetrarch with him say our English authors that is to say to haue giuen him the fourth parte of his Kingdome which notwithstanding was not sufficient to make him faithfull vnto him 49. This man then succeeding his brother Richard with whom he was beyond the seas when he died laid hands presently on the Treasure and fortresses of his said brother and by the help of two Archbishops especially to wit VValter of Roane in Normandy and Hubert of Canterbury in England he drew the people and nobility to fauour him and was crowned first Duke of Normandy by the one and then King of England by the other when he was 34. yeares old and held out in the said gouernmeÌ„t with great variety of state and fortune for 18. yeares old togeather The first six with contentment good liking of most men the second six in continuall turmoile vexation and with mislike of all and the thiâ—d six did participate of them both to wit good and euill though more of the euill especially the later parte therof when his nobility and people almost wholy forsakinge him did call in and crowne in his place Lewes the Dolphin Prince of France pretended to be next heire by his wife the Lady Blanche daughter to the said K. Iohns sister Queene of Castile which brought K. Iohn to those straites as he died with much affliction of mind as after you shall heare 50. To say then somewhat of ech of these three distinctions of tyme noting some points out of them all that appertaine to this our controuersie with M. Attorney you haue heard in the end of K. Richards life how VValter Archbishop of Roane appealed to Pope Innocentius against the said King for seasing vpon certaine lands of his and namely the Towne of Deepe which Innocentius commaunding to be restored K. Iohn obayed and made composition with the said Archbishop vpon the yeare of Christ 1200. which was the second yeare of his raigne as Houeden reporteth restoring him Villam de Depa cum pertinentijs suis The Towne of Deepe with the appurtenances and diuers other things which the said author setteth downe shewing therby the obedience of K. Iohn to the Popes ordination 51. Moreouer there falling out a great controuersie between Geffrey Arcbishop of Yorke K. Iohns brother and the Deane and Chapter of the said Church and both parties appealing to Rome Pope Innocentius appointed the Bishop of Salisbury and Abbot of Tewxbury to call them before them in Church of VVestminster and determine the matter so they did made them freinds the King not intermedling in any part therof though the matter touched his brother and concerned his owne Ecclesiasticall supremacy if he had persuaded himself that he had had any And the verie same yeare the Bishop of Ely and the Abbot of S. Edmunds-bury were appointed Iudges by the said Pope in a great cause between the Archbishop and monks of Canterbury which they determined publikelie Vt Iudices à Domino Papa constituti saith Houeden as iudges appointed from the Pope without any dependance of the King at all though their cheife controuersie was about the priuiledges and proprieties of lands lordships and officers of theirs to wit of the said Archbishop and Monkes 52. And wheras the foresaid Hubert Archbishop of Canterbury with the rest of the Bishops summoned a generall Synod in England for ordaining many thinges according to the neede or
for the indifferent Reader to consider these points following 8. First that we hauing proued the said acknowledgement in all former Kings it is not like that this deflected or went aside from their stepps or if he had done it would at least haue byn noted wherin and in what points and some records remaine therof as there doe of other points which were any way singular in him Secondly we finde this King much commended for pious deuotion by ancient writers and namely by Thomas VValsingham who in the beginning of K. Edward the first his life giueth a breife note of this King Henries life and death saying first of his sicknes and death that being at the Abbey of S. Edmunds-burie and taken with a greiuous sicknes there came vnto him diuers Bishops Barons and noble men to assist him and be present at his death at what time he humblie confessed his sinnes saith he was absolued by a Prelate and then deuoutlie receauing the bodie of our Sauiour asked all forgiuenes and forgaue all had extreme vnction and so humbly imbracing the crosse gaue vp his spirit to almightie God adding further of his deuotion in his life that euerie day he was accustomed to heare three masses sung and more priuatelie besides and that when the Priest did lift vp the hoast consecrated he would goe himself and holde the Priests arme and after kisse his hand and so returne to his owne place againe 9. Hee telleth also of his familiaritie with S. Lewes K. of France who raigning at the same time though some few years yonger then K. Henry conferred oftentimes with him about matters of deuotion and once telling him that he was delighted more to heare often preaching then manie masses K. Henry answered that he was more delighted to see his friend than to heare another man talke of him though neuer so eloquentlie 10. This then being so and K. Henry both liuing and dying so Catholicklie as both this man and all Authors doe write of him there can be no doubt but that he agreed fullie in iudgment and sense with all his predecessours as well in this point of the Popes Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction as in all others And for his obedience to the Sea of Rome it was so notorious as diuers of his owne people at that time did thinke it to haue excesse For that it was not only in spirituall matters but in temporall affaires of his Kingdome also Nihil enim saith Matthew Paris nisi ex consensu Papae vel illius Legati facere voluit Hee would doe nothing especiallie in his later years but either by the consent of the Pope or his Legat. And further in another place Ipso quoque tempus Rex secus quà m deceret aut expediret se suumque Regnum sub paena exhareditationis quod tamen facere nec potuit nec debuit Domino Papae obligaâ—it At that very time also the King otherwise then was decent or expedient did oblige himself and his Kingdome which yet he could not nor ought to doe vnto Pope Innocentius the fourth vnder paine of disinheritage c. So he 11. And many times elswere is this complaint renewed and yet on the otherside we may vnderstand by the same Mathew Paris who so much misliketh this ouer much subiection as he calleth it to the Sea of Rome that diuers great commodityes ensued often therby both to him and the Realme To the Realme for that the Popes wrote heerby more confidently and effectually vnto him for amending certaine errors of his then otherwise perhaps they would or could yea threatned him also with excommunication when need required Wherof the said Paris writeth thus in one place In those daies the Popes anger began to be heate against the K. of England for that he kept not his promises so oftentimes made to amend his accustomed excesses and therefore at the instance of Lautence Bishop of Ely and many other that earnestly vrged him he threatned after so many exhortations made vnto him without fruite to excommunicate him and interdict his Kindome c. 12. But yet for all this when after his Barons did rise against him and held him diuers years in warre Pope Vrban the 4. saith Mathew Paris sent his Legat Cardinal Sabinian as far as Bellen in France to pronounce there and set vp the sentence of excommunication against the said Barons who being in armes permitted him not to enter the portes of England but yet not long after by the said Vrban his meanes and Pope Clement the 4. that succeeded him peace followed againe in the said Realme after many years of warre ciuill commotion with great variety of euents succeeding on both sides For that sometymes the King himself with his brother Richard surnamed King of the Romanes and Edward the Prince were taken by the Barons and sometymes the Barons had the worse and Simon Momfort Earle of Licester their cheife head and Captaine was slaine in the field and many miseryes distresses and calamityes ensued on both parts as are accustomed in warlyke affaires but especially of Kingdomes which haue their waues and turmoiles according as the winds of great mens humours and passions doe swell stirr vp or calme the same But in all this time no question was of Catholike religion in England nor any doubt at all of the distinction and subordination between temporall spirituall power and gouernment but that the one was acknowledged in the King as cheife head of the Common-wealth and the other in the Bishops as subordinate to the Sea Apostolike 13. And if we consider the cheife and most euident points wherin this acknowledgement is seen and to be obserued they are these in effect First and principally for all points of saith and beleife which points were not receiued in England nor other wise then they came authorized and allowed by the said Sea Apostolike And secondly for matters of manners in like form if any thing were decreed or ordained by the said Sea as to be obserued generally throughout all Christendome England presently admitted the same though in other matters which were either particular nationall or seuerall to euery Common-wealth England followed that which was most conuenient for her state peace and quietnes 14. And as for Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction and libertyes of the Church we se by the said Magna Charta decreed and confirmed by this King which is the very same in effect that his Father K. Iohn out of the Charter of K. Henry the first graunted vpon the 16. yeare of his raigne and confirmed againe and published by K. Edward his sonne and all his Catholike Successours that it was wholy left vnto Clergy men and to the Sea Apostolike and not taken nor vsed by the Kings as namely in all matters of Spirituall dispensations elections institutions admissions confirmationâ— of Prelates and the like all gathering of Synods making of Ecclesiasticall decrees excommunications absolutions indulgences iudging and determining of
in England for that he was Chauncellour also of the Realme he should goe about to vndoe that couenant of temporall subiection which King Iohn had made to the Church of Rome and his sonne King Henry hitherto continued But howsoeuer this was he was not admitted but the Couent of Canterbury was commaunded by the Pope to choose an other which they did the next yeare after choosing the Prior of their owne Couent named Iohn whom the King accepting he was sent to Rome with recommendation of both their letters at the same time the King sent also to Rome saith our Author a young knight named Robert Thynne of the North-countrey that had fallen into the Popes excommunication for a certaine excesse of his to the end that he might be absolued Deprecans obnixè vt militem illius intuitu exaudiret Desiring the Pope most earnestly that for his sake he would graunt the knight pardon and absolution in the thing he came for 19. And albeit we may presume that the Pope absolued the same knight at the Kings request yet did he not admit for Archbishop the elected Prior but esteeming him to be ouer aged commaunded the Prior and Couent of Canterbury to choose a third which was S. Edmund of Abingdon canonized afterward by Pope Innocentius the 4. And at the same time he wrote very sharpe letters vnto the King of England reprehending him for suffering certaine violent excesses to be committed against Clergie-men Non habens respectum ad sacramenta quae iurauerat tempore Coronationis suae de pace Ecclesiae mantenenda c. As not hauing regard of the oath which he did sweare in the tyme of his coronation to maintaine the peace of the Church Mandans Regi firmiter praecipiens sub paena excommunicationis c. Commaunding the King vnder paine of excommunication to cause due 〈◊〉 tion to be made of the fact and to send to Rome those that should be found culpable therin to be absolued by himself To which commaundement the King obayed most promptly and sent to Rome among others the young knight before mentioned with diuers of his seruaunts which well proueth the opinion he had of the Popes authority how farr he acknowledged the same And many hundred other such like examples might I alleadge out of the life and large raigne of K. Henry if it were not ouer tedious for that this course did he hold all his dayes 20. And albeit there began to be in his dayes more then before very great repining in the people nobility and Clergy first against all strangers in generall for that the King was most ruled for many years by Pictauians or men borne in his Countryes of Poytoù beyond the seas the principall wherof was one Peter Bishop of VVinchester who did patronize the rest then in particular also against Italians that were preferred to Ecclesiasticall liuings in England by the Popes of those times more then before had byn accustomed who perhaps might presume the moâ—â— therin also in respect of the temporall acknowledgement of the Kingdome before mentioned that the said complaints grew to be so great and generall as the King was sore pressed therewith and for remedy therof forced at length to dismisse and put away his said Pictauians yet in the other point of Italians Romaines he could neuer be induced to doe more but to represent only by way of supplication to the Popes themselues the hurtes and inconueniences that did ensue therof that they themselues might put conuenient remedy 21. And therefore first of all vpon the yeare 1244. which was the 28. of his raigne he wrote a letter to Pope Innocentius the 4. in these words Sanctissimâ— in Christo Paetri ac Domino Innocentia Dâ—â— gratia Summo Pontifici Henricus eadem gratia salutem pedum 〈…〉 beatorum and then he beginneth his leâ—ter thus Quo amplius c. By how much the more an obedient sonne doth submit himself vnto his Fathers will and more promptly and deuontly 〈◊〉 subiect himself to his commaundements the more doth he deserue to haue his fatherly protection as the reward of his obedience and deuotion Hence it is that albeit at all tymes 〈◊〉 our raigne we haue exposed our selues and our Kingdome in all things to the will of your Fatherhood and ther we haue in most busines of ours found your fatherly solicitude and grace towards vs yet in some prouisions of yours made to Clergie-men both English and strangers we find our selues and our Kingdome not a little aggreiued c. Wherefore we doe supplicate vnto your Fatherhood that you will defend with Fatherly care and solicitude all our rights and libertyes which you may repute to be not so much ours as yours and that you will cause them to be preserued in your Court against the suggestioÌ„s of whomsoeuer And your Holines must not be moued if we haue gone against some of your orders and commaundements in this behalfe for that the clamour of such as thought themselues aggreiued haue compelled vs therevnto and we may not deny any man right for so much as by the office of Kingly dignity giuen vs by God we are bound in ciuill matters to administer full iustice to all 22. Thus wrote K. Henry vpon the foresaid yeare vnto Pope Innocentius the 4. and the next yeare after which was 1245. there being held a generall Councell at Lions as before hath byn said the King and Realme tooke this resolution to send certaine procurators thither to coÌ„plaine of the said greiuances hurtes which the Realme receiued by so many strangers placed in benefices throughout England who had neither language to preach and teach nor mynd or meane to keep hospitality for the poore and that the naturall subiects of the land were heerby depriued of that preferment the patrons of benefices debarred of their right to nominate present incumbents by the Popes prouisions made in Rome or of his Legats in England which complaints seeming reasonable were fauourably receiued in the said Councell as may appeare by diuers rescripts of the said Pope InnoceÌ„tius to the Archbishops and Bishops of England about prouiding the benefices vnder their charge with fit English men Vniuersitatem vestram monemus rogamus hortamur c. We doe warne beseech exhorte the whole body of your Realme and doe commaund you by these our Apostolicall letters that you haue great care of all the youthes of your Cittyes and Diocesses that are Clergie men or desire to be especially gentle-men and noble-mens sonnes whom we desire to promote c. And againe in another Breue to the said Archbishops and Bishops VVe doe exhorte commaund you to bestow the Ecclesiasticall benefices belonging to your collation when they shall fall void vpon fit men of your nation c. And yet further in a third Breue Volentos iura vestra illaefa serâ—ari c. We desiring that your right for
lost during his life which iudgement was before any Statute or Act of Parlament was made in that case And there it is said that for the like offence the Archbishop of Canterbury had byn in worse case by the iudgement of the Sages of the law then to be punished for a contempt if the King had not extended grace and fauour to him The Catholicke Deuine 26. Here againe is another case or two de facto wherof M. Attorney wil needs inferre de iure The Archbishop of Yorke his lands saith he were seased by the King and lost during his life for that he admitted not to a benefice within his Diocesse a Clerke presented by the King whereas the same benefice had an incumbent before put in by the Popes prouision according to the custome of those dayes which incumbent the said Archbishop pleaded that he could not put out and for this high contempt against the King his crowne and dignity in refusing to execute his soueraignes commaundement saith M. Attorney by iudgement of the Common-law he lost the landes of his whole Bishopricke But here I would aske M. Attorney what high contempt could this be against the King his crowne and dignity if the Archbishop pleaded that he could not doe it eyther in right or in power Not in right for that nothing was more receaued at that tyme in England then for the Bishop of Rome to prouide certayne benefices in England and not only benefices but also Bishopricks and Archbishopricks as before in the life of this King and his ancestours hath byn declared And as for power no maruaile if the Archbishop durst not vse violence in those dayes against the Popes prouisions wherby he might incurre excommunication for so much as the King himself so greatly respected the same and made such diligent premunition least my such excommunication should come against him as in the answere to the former instance hath byn declared 17. And besides this if the Archbishop did put the matter in plea to be trayed and to the Kings writt of Quare non admisit did yeelde so reasonable a cause as is here touched that the King himself had admitted diuers Bishops and Archbishops by like prouision of Popes how and with what reason can M. Attorney call this answere of the Archbishop so high a contempt against the King his crowne and dignitie Or how could the Common-law condemne the same with so great a punishment And still I must demaund what is this Common-law by whome was it made how came it in where is it founded either in reason vse consent of the people or authority of law-giuers For if it consist in none of these but only in the particular will and iudgement of the Prince himself neuer so passionate and in the approbation execution of these Sages which here M. Attorney mentioneth then any thing that displeased the said Prince may be called high contempt against his person crowne and dignity And so may be iustified all the most passionate actions not only of this King Edward before recited but of all other Kings whosoeuer And by the same meanes M. Attorney maketh his auncient Cōmon-law which often he calleth our birth-right and best birth-right to be nothing else in effect but the Princes pleasure frō time to time and the execution of his Sages which commonly in those auncient times for I will speake nothing of our dayes were to wise and Sage to withstand the Princes will in any thing 28. Sure I am that in this particular fact of seasing Bishops lands and temporalityes vpon any offence or displeasure taken by the King as it hath byn vsed by some English Princes in their anger so hath it bin condemned also in diuers Parlaments lawes and Statutes as in the first yeare of King Edward the third where it is thus expressed Because before this time in the time of King Edward Father to the King that now is he by euill Counsellours caused to be seased into his handes the temporalty of diuers Bishoppes with their goods and cattell c. The King willeth and graunteth that from hence forth it be not done c. And againe in the 14. yeare of the same raigne VVe will and graunt for vs and for our heires that from henceforth we shall not take nor doe to be taken into our handes the temporalities of Archbishops Bishops Abbot c. without a true and iust cause according to the law of the land c. 29. And to the end that M. Attorney may not say that this case of his is excepted it followeth in an other Statute in the 25. yeare of the same King saying VVhereas the temporalities of Archbishops and Bishops haue beene oftentimes taken into the Kings hand for contempt done to him vpon writts of Quare non admisit and for diuers other causes c. The King willeth and graunteth in the said Parlament that all Iustices shall from henceforth receaue for the contempt so iudged reasonable fyne of the party so condemned according to the quantity of the trespasse and after the quality of the contempt c. Which last words may be thought to be added for that the King had right to present to diuers benefices at that tyme as particular patrone therof ex iure patronatus for that the said benefices were fouuded or erected by himself or his auncestors and in those cases the Bishops not admitting such Clerkes as he presented might doe some iniury or trespasse against him and therin shew contempt worthy some fyne or for-faite which the law doth here appoint especially for so much as it is be ore recorded that Pope Innocentius the 4. presently vpon the first Councell of Lyons wrote as you haue heard in the life of K. Henry the third that he would not let by his prouision the right of any patrone in presenting to any benefice wherof he had the aduowson or Ius patronatus 30. And as for the other example alleadged heere by M. Attorney for strengthning his instance of the Archbishop of Canterbury saying that for the like offence the Archbishop of Canterbury had byn in worse case by the iudgement of the Sages of the law then to be punished for a contempte if the King had not extended grace and fauour to him If he vnderstand the displeasure taken against Archbishop VVinchelsey before mentioned by K. Edward for resisting his demaund of the one halfe of all Ecclesiasticall rents for which before we haue heard out of Mathew of VVestminster that all his lands and goods were seased into the Kings hands you haue heard also how the same King afterward repented both that and other like facts of his and asked pardon publikly with teares But if he meane the other offence againe after this when he accused the said Archbishop VVinchelsey to the Pope and caused him to be called to Rome and to be suspended from his office as before we haue declared then doth this
made vnder all three Edwards for remedying of this abuse as for example vnder Edward the first the foresaid Statute hath this determination That the 〈◊〉 or chief Iustice of the King for the tyme being if they see that the case 〈◊〉 be redressed by any writ out of the Chauncery but that the spirituall 〈◊〉 ought to determine the matters that then they shall write to the Ecclesiasticall Iudges before whome the case was first moued to proceed therin notwithstanding the Kings prohibition vnto them before 49. And to like effect is this other ordination here mentioned by M. Attorney of Circumspectè agatis wherby is ordeyned that temporall Iudges shall vse themselues circumspectly in medling with causes that belong to spirituall courtes And to the same effect is this Statute here alleadged vnder King Edward the second as also this other set downe in these words They that purchase prohibition and attachement against the Ordinaryes of a thing that belongeth not to the lay Court shall yeeld damages to the Ordinaryes by the award of the Iustices And yet further to the same effect it was decreed by King Edward the third after this manner That no prohibition goe out of the Chauncery but in case where we haue the conusaunce and of right ought to haue 50. And finally to passe no further in this the Statute made in the 9. yeare of this King intituled Articuli Cleri Articles of the Clergy conteyning sixteene braunches doe apperteyne to this affaire to shew and declare what causes doe belong to the spirituall courte and what to the temporall and wherof both the one and the other may take conusaunce and consequently in what matters the Kings prohibition may goe forth or not all which is cleerly against M. Attorney his purpose For if the temporall Prince were properly head of the one and the other courte and fountaine both of the one and other lawe and iurisdiction this adoe needed not but that the King might indifferently dispose of all 51. But consider I pray you M. Attorneys note or commentary in the margent wherby he would seeme to answere our former demaund why he bringeth in this instance By these statutes saith he the iurisdiction of the Ecclesiasticall Courtes is allowed and warranted by consent of Parlament in all cases wherein they haue iurisdiction so as these lawes may be iustly called the Kings Ecclesiasticall lawes or the Ecclesiastical lawes of England So he And you will easily see herby how much he delighteth himself in this new witty inuention of his owne so often repeated by him wherby he would make the Popes Canon-lawes to be the King of Englands lawes for that they are admitted and obeyed in England â— of which sylly consequence I haue oftentymes made mention before shewing the weakenes and incongruity therof For that by this reason the self same Canon-lawes receaued admitted by all particular states of Christendome may be said to be the peculiar lawes of euery particular state And if this be a superiority as M. Attorney would inferre to admit and allow another Princes lawes then is euery particular state of Christendome aboue the Pope Generall Councells which made these lawes Wherfore as well in this as in all the rest we see the weakenes of M. Attorneys cause and so we shall passe to other Princes that doe follow leauing this disasterous K. Edward the second who soone after fell into a pitifull plight of calamity being depriued both of his Crowne and life for his ill gouernment and his young sonne placed in his roome as our historyes at large doe declare OF K. EDWARD THE THIRD And K. Richard the second his Nephevv and Successour And vvhat instances or arguments M. Attorney draweth from their two raignes which continued betweene them for seauenty yeares CHAP. XII THESE two are the Kings aboue all the rest from the beginning vnto K. Henry the 8. vnder whose gouernment M. Attorney gathereth and layeth togeather most obiections to proue the small respect they had or vsed in certaine cases and occasions and at some times towards the Sea Apostolicke and Ecclesiasticall power therof for that they made most restrictions by penall lawes and punishments against the practice and vse therof in certaine cases mixt as they presumed and conioyned with temporalityes or affaires of the State and so not meerly Ecclesiasticall 2. For albeit before this there had byn great murmurings and complaints as you haue seen from the tyme of K. Henry the 3. and his father King Iohn against some parte of the exercise of the Popes authority in bestowing benefices and Bishopricks vpon straÌ„gers as also of the often reseruing the collations of the cheife to himself and his Court of demaunding and graunting tithes contributions vpon the English Clergy as well for his owne as other publike necessityes yet find we not hitherto any expresse penall law put in vre and practice though mention be found of one made at Carleile vnder K. Edward the first the 2. yeare of his raigne to this effect for restrayning prouisions and other ordinances from the Court of Rome and the execution thereof by English subiects vntill vnder these two Kings Edward the 3. and Richard the 2. and not by the former vntill after many yeares of his raigne when by his continuall warrs with France and Scotland his temporall necessityes and other respects drew him therevnto And some men doe note that the lamentable ends of both these Kings wherof the worst seemed to some to be that of King Edward though he died in his bed togeather with infinite bloudshed afterward by their successours deuided in their owne bowells vpon the controuersie of Lancaster and Yorke did easily shew how vngratefull to all mighty God this breach of theirs and violence vsed with their Mother the holy Church was though it might seeme to them and some others also that it was either in temporall matters or in Ecclesiasticall conioyned as hath byn said with temporalities and that besides they were vrged therevnto by important clamours of their people partly vpon emulation against the Clergy and partly vpon some abuses and aggreiuances as they pretended in their supplications and declarations to the Popes themselues about these affaires pretending to hold still as no doubt they did their inward faith beliefe deuotion and obedience to the Sea Apostolicke though outwardly they were forced to take the way of redresse against some excesses which they did 3. And now wee haue already heard the foresaid complaints oftentymes iterated in the liues of the former Kings but especially vnder Henry the third and the two precedent Edwards that â—â—sued him which being continued vnder this third of the same name he being a warriour hauing therby all wayes commonly great need of money was induced at length for increasing his owne temporall wealth to lay hands vpon the spiritual especially such as was wont to goe out of the Realme to the Court of Rome or accrew to
strangers that had benefices or Ecclesiasticall liuings within the Realme both religious and other To which consideration he had these particular motiues peculiar to his time and state that he hauing for some yeares before proclaimed himself King of France and taken the Armes and Title of that Kingdome vpon him as due vnto him by succession for that he was next heire male in bloud to King Philip the 4. surnamed the faire that by his mother Queen Isabel was his Grandfather and all the Popes at that time being French-men and lying at Auinion in France for seauenty yeares togeather and the most parte of the Cardinals and Courte being in like manner of the same natioÌ„ that were ordinarily prouided by the Popes of benefices and Bishopricks in England and therby not fit as was pretended to teach preach or reside there King Edward besides the regard of other inconueniences entred into ielousie also of state thinking that these men were enemyes to his pretences in France and therevpon was the more pricked to make the prohibitions and lawes which he did 4. But yet writing first therof to the Pope himself in most humble and dutifull manner requesting redresse and remedy immediately from that Sea as by his letters yet extant doth appeare vpon this occasion saith VValsingham for that Pope Clement the 6. which once had byn Archbishop of Roane in Normandy a man of eminent learning but of profuse liberality made prouisions vnto two French Cardinals for their maintenaunce of two thousand markes a yeare vpon Bishopricks and Abbeys in England without the Kings knowledge or consent wherwith he being much offended commaunded first the Procurators of the said Cardinals to surcease and departe the land vpon paine of imprisonment then wrote vnto the said Pope that famous letter saith our Author for the liberty of the Church of England which he and others doe set downe The Title wherof is this Sanctissimo in Christo Patri ac Domino Domino Clemanti diuina prouidentia Sacrosancta Romana Vniuersalâ—◠〈◊〉 Summo Pontifici Edwardus eadem gratia Rex Francia Anglia c. â—â—â—uota pedum oscula beatâ—rum 5. This is the Title and inscription of his letter whereby wee may see what account he made of the Sea Apostolicke and Bishop thereof And in the prosecution of the said letter he layeth downe first how all the Bishopricks Prelacyes and benefices 〈◊〉 England being founded by the deuotion of Christian Kings â—ishops and Noble-men therof to the end that the people might be instructed the poore releiued the Churches serued the Princes assisted by Counsaile and help of the said Prelates according to that we haue heard touched before in the Statute of Carliele vnder this mans Grand-father and otherwise often repeated vpon other occasions all these good ends were said now to be euacuated by that the Sea Apostolike reseruing the collâ—tions of such spirituall liuings to the Courte of Rome vnfit men strangers for the most parte were preferred and therby English-men discouraged and damnified the patrons of benefices depriued of their right of presentation many other such inconueniences ensued 6. Wherfore considering all these points saith the King Pâ—â—sata etiam deuotionis plenitudine quae domus nostra Regia Clerus â—â—pulus dicti Regni perstiterunt hactenùs in obedientia Sedis Apostolica c. Considering also the fulnesse of deuotion wherwith our Kingly family as also the Clergy and people of our Realme haue pâ—â—seuered hitherto in the obedience of the Sea Apostolicke it seemeth right that you as a Father prouiding for his children should with paternall affection alleuiate the burthens of your said children and permit for the time to come that Patrons of benefices may haue that solace as to present fit persons without impeachment to the said benefices wherof they are patrons and that Cathedrall Churches others of the said Kingdome may be prouided of Pastors by free elections c. Wherfore we â—â—seech your Benignity to vouchsafe euen for the honour of God and saluation of soules and for the taking away of the foresaâ—â— scandals and offences to put quickly some whole-some temperament vnto these matters to the end that wee who doe â—â—â—rence as wee ought to doe your most holy person and the holy Roman Church in paternae vestra dilectionis dulcedine quie scamâ—â— may rest in the sweetnes of your fatherly loue towards vs. 〈◊〉 â—â—â—â—lissimus ad regimen Ecclesia Sua Sancta per tempora prospera lonâ—â—â— The most high God preserue you to the gouernment of his holy Church for many and prosperous years Giuen at VVestminster the 26. day of September vpon the 4. yeare of our Raigne ouer France and 27. ouer England 7. Heere we see with what respect to the Sea Apostolicke King Edward pretended to make the restraints which he made of prouisions from Rome and to shew more his confidence and acknowledgement toward the said Sea he sent soone after the very same yeare vnto the said Clement the 6. a most honourable Embassage by Henry Earle of Lancaster and Derby as also the Earls Spenser and Stafford togeather with the Bishop of Oxford to treat with the said Pope and lay before him the right which he pretended to the Crowne of France though not in forme of iudgement or to put the matter in triall saith VValsingham but as to a father and friend he hauing 4. yeares before that written largly of the ground of his said right vnto this mans predecessour Pope Benedictus the 11. and to the whole Colledge of Cardinals himself being then at Antwerpe vpon the 16. of Iuly Anno Domini 1339. and 13. of his Raigne 8. His epistle to the Pope had the same title which the other before and that to the Cardinals Amabilium Deo patrum Sacrosancta Romana Ecclesiae Cardinalium Collegio venerando c. In the prosecution of which letter to the Pope after a large demonstration of his title he hath these words Non igitur apud vestrae viscera misericordia Sanctitatis locum inueniat detrahentium informatio amula c. Let not therefore the emulous informations of detractors find place in the bowells of your mercie and Holines against such a sonne of yours as by hereditary right of all his progenitors doth and will for euer immoueably persist in your obedience and in the obedience and grace of the Apostolicke Sea c. And we doe intimate this processe of our iustice to the said Crowne of France and of the iniury done against vs by detayning the same vnto the preheminence of your holy Highnes that by your supreme and holy measure of right and equity whervnto belongeth vpon earth to open and shut the gates of heauen and to whom appertaineth the fullnesse of power supereminency of tribunall you will fauour our right so much as reson requireth Parati semper ne dum à vestro sancto cunctis presidente iudicio
imò à quoâ—iâ— alio de veritate contrarij si quis eam nouerit humiliter informati We being ready alwayes to be humbly informed of the truth of the contrary not only from your holy iudgement which gouerneth all but from any other that knoweth the same 9. So K. Edward to the Pope at that time concerning his great controuersie of France And albeit he was neuer wholy deuoid of the ielousies suspicions before mentioned that those French Popes did fauour more his enemies the Kings of France then himself and did assist them also oftentymes with graunts of great pecuniary succours vpon the Clergy as himself in some letters doth complaine yet did he neuer for this loose any inward respect reuereÌ„ce or obedience to the said Sea Apostolicke No nor did the said Sea cease for many years after to vse her auncient custome of prouiding Bishopricks and Prelacies in England though commonly they were English-men only As for example the very next yeare after to wit 1344. and 18. of King Edwards raigne the said Pope Clement made Bishop of Norwich one VVilliam Bate-man that had byn Auditour of his Pallace and Courte in Auinion And in the yeare 1362. Pope Vrbanus the fifth made Bishop of Lincolne by his prouision one Iohn Buckingham and of Chichester one VVilliam Lynne and King Edward admitted the same without resistance And foure years after that againe the same Pope vpon the death of Simon Islep Archbishop of Canterbury gaue that Bishopricke by his prouision to Simon Langtham that was Bishop of Ely and translated Iohn Barnet Bishop of Bath from that Sea to Ely and one M. Iohn Harwell being commended greatly by Prince Edward of VVales to the said Pope was admitted by him to the said Bishoprick of Bath as also VVilliam VVickham bearer of the Kings priuy signet was preferred by the said Pope vnto the Bishopricke of VVinchester Domino Rege procurante saith Walsingham that is King Edward procuring and labouring for the same 10. And two yeares after this againe in the yeare 1368. we read that the foresaid Simon Langtham being made Cardinall by Pope Vrbanus and therevpon resigning his Archbishopricke of Canterbury the Pope by his prouision gaue the same to VVilliam VVriothesley Bishop of VVorcester and the foresaid Lynne Bishop of Chichester he translated vnto the Bishopricke of VVorcester and vnto the Church of Chichester he promoted one VVilliam Roade In all which wee read not that K. Edward made any difficulty And the very next yeare after this againe wee find registred that the same Pope prouided the Churches of Norwich Hereford and Exceâ—â—â— of Bishops by his owne prouision only it is said of the later of the three quod Thomas Brangthingham fauore literarum Domini Regis Edwardi ad Exoniensem Ecclesiam promotus est Thomas Brangthingham was promoted by the Pope to the Church of Excester through fauour of the letters of K. Edward 11. And finally this matter went on in this manner vntill towards the later end of K. Edwards raigne when he growing old and feeble as well in iudgement as in body and matters depending most vpon his sonne Iohn of Gaunt who was a disorderly man in those dayes and much cried out vpon by all the Common-wealth as may appeare by that he was afterward deposed by Parlament from al gouernment though it lasted not long shewed himself enemy to the State of the Clergy as soone after he well declared by the imprisoning of VVilliam VVickham Bishop of VVinchester assayling Courtney Bishop of London fauoring the famous hereticke Iohn VVickcliffe at his beginning publickly and other such signes and demonstrations at this time I say being the 47. of the raigne of K. Edward according to VValsingham or 49. according to Polidor though the booke of Statutes doth appoint in the 25. and 27. years of the said Kings raigne were the Statutes made or perhaps begun to be put in execution against recourse to Rome except in causes of appellation and against prouisions of benefices to be gotten or procured from thence not at home by the patrons thereof Rex Edwardus saith Polidor primus omnium de Consilij sententia indixit immanem illis paenam qui in posterum impetrarent vbiuis gentium Anglicana sacerdotia à Romano Pontifice aut causas nisi per appellat tonem ad eundem deferrent c. Lex prouisionis siue de Praemoneri vocitatur King Edward first of all other Kings by the sentence of his Counsell did decree most horrible punishment vnto those that for the time to come should in any parte of the world obtaine English benefices from the Pope of Rome or should carry any causes vnto him but only by appellation The law is called the law of Prouision or Praemunire 12. And the same Author addeth further that Pope Gregory the 11. hearing of this law tooke the matter greiuously and wrote to King Edward for the reuocation therof but there ensuing presently a great schisme in the Church of Rome which endured allmost 50. years vntill the tyme of Martin the 5. King Edward also not liuing many years after and the disordinate gouernment of his Nephew K. Richard the 2. with the tumultuation of the VVickcliffians succeeding nothing was done therin And yet doth it appeare by VValsingham that vpoÌ„ that very same yeare of 1374. which was the 48. of K. Edwards raigne there was a treaty begun in the moneth of August at Bruges in Flaunders between Embassadors sent both from the sorsaid Pope Gregory and King Edward to treat of these points and that the said treaty endured almost two yeares Et tandem saith he concordatum est inter eos quod Papa de catero reseruationibus beneficiorum minimè vteretur quod Rex beneficia per literas Quare impedit vlterius non conferret At length it was agreed between them that the Pope for the time to come should not vse reseruations of benefices to himself and that the King should no more bestow benefices by his writ of Quare impedit 13. Thus much writeth VValsingham and toucheth no other points which yet probably may be presumed to haue byn treated at that time namely that the Kings for the time to come should haue the nominations of Bishops and the Pope only the confirmation and inuestiture except in certaine cases as afterward we haue seen practised not only in England but in most Catholicke Kingdomes round about but this by concession and agreement of the Sea Apostolicke it self without any least intention in the said Princes to deny the supreme spirituall power authority of the said Sea much lesse to take it vpon themselues as M. Attorney would inferre that they did out of these peeces of Statutes which he alleadgeth for that purpose Whervnto now we shall answere breifly as they ly in this booke M. Attorneys obiections out of the Raigne of King Edvvard the third §. I. 14. For that these obiections are many
respect of his supreme Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction is altogeather childish For that first to present includeth no Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction at all and much lesse supreme and may be exercised by meer lay-men as before hath byn declared at large vnder King VVilliam the Conquerour Secondly for the King to present to his free Chappels was as much to say in those dayes as that those Chappels being made free and exempted by priuiledges and franquises frō the Sea Apostolicke for otherwise they could not be freed from iurisdiction of their Ordinary the King presented vnto them by vertue of the Canon-law and commission of the said Sea Apostolicke as founder therof 26. And thirdly that he presented after the Deane and by lapse only and not in the first place signifieth plainely that his iurisdiction in that point if presentation may be called iurisdiction as in some sense it may was lesse then that of the Deane And so Fitzherberts words are to be vnderstood that in that particular case the King presēted by lapse as ordinary that is to say wheras in other benefices when the patron or partie to whom the election nomination or presentation first cheifly appertaineth presenteth not within such a tyme the Ordinary may present as hauing by composition the second right or power in that case and after him the Metropolitan and last of all the King Heer in the case of Free Chappels wherof the King is presumed to be founder after the Deane which hath the first right and this by no other meanes then by cōcession of the Sea Apostolicke in those dayes the King by priuiledge of the same Sea had right to enter in the second place insteed of the Bishop which proueth the quite contrary to M. Attorneys conclusion for it sheweth that the King had not supreme Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction in the case proposed but secondary and subordinate to that of the Deane But let vs see further The Attorney An excommunication vnder the Popes Bul is of no force to disable any man within England and the Iudges said that he that pleadeth such Buls though they concerne the excommunication of a subiect were in a hard case if the King would extend his iustice against him If excommunication being the extreme and finall end of any suite in the Court at Rome be not to be allowed within England it consequently followeth that by the ancient Common-laws of England no suite for any cause though it be spirituall rising within this Realme ought to be determined in the Court of Rome Quia frustra expectatur euentus cuis effectus nullus sequitur and that the Bishops of England are the immediate officers and ministers to the Kings Courts In an attachment vpon a prohibition the defendant pleaded the Popes Bull of excommunication of the Plaintife the Iudges demaunded of the defendāt if he had not the certificate of some Bishop within the Realme testifying this excommunication to whom the Counsell of the defendant answered that he had not neither was it as he supposed necessary for that the Buls of the Pope vnder lead were notorious inough but it was adiudged that they were not sufficient for that the Courte ought not to haue regard to any excommunication out of the Realme and therefore by the rule of the Courte the 〈◊〉 was thereby disabled Reges sacro oleo vncti sunt spiritualis iurisdictionis capaces The Catholicke Deuine 27. All that is heere said against the acceptance or admittance of the Popes Bulls for excommunication in England for of this only as speach in this place if it be meant of this K. Edwards time only as according to the argument it must and we haue seen that vnder former Kings the contrary was allwayes in practice how then doth M. Attorney talke heere againe of his auncient Common-lawes For if it began first vnder this King then was it a new law and not auncient and if further wee find no Decree or Statute therof at all in this Kings life as hitherto we haue not nor doth M. Attorney cite or quote any then might it be a matter only de facto of some Iudges who according to the current of that time and as they should see the King affected pleased or displeased with the Popes of those dayes would reiect or admit their Buls at their discretion And then doe you see vpon what goodly ground M. Attorney inferreth his conclusion that if the Popes Buls of excōmunication were not respected in those dayes it consequently followeth that by the auncient common laws of England no suite for any cause though it be spirituall rising within this Realme might be determined in the Courte of Rome And why so For that the Popes excommunication was not obayed in England 28. But I would aske him whether no sentence could be giuen without excommunication Or whether to such as beleeued the Popes authority in those dayes it were sufficient in conscience that the said excommunications were not admitted by some Iudges in their tribunals Or at least-wise no iudiciall notice taken of them except they came notified also from some Bishop as the second Case heer set downe doth touch therby insinuateth the solution of the whole riddle to wit that Iudges were not bound vnder this K. Edward to take publicke and Iudiciall notice of anie Bull of excommunication come from abroad and presented by any priuate person except the same came notified from some Bishop in authoritie within the Realme Which caution is vsed also at this day in diuers other Catholicke Countreys round about vs for auoiding trouble deceit and confusion to wit that Bulls and other authenticall writings from Rome must be seen and certified by some persons of authority within the Realme before they can be pleaded in Courte or admitted generally 29. To the last instance that Kings annointed with sacred oyle are capable of spirituall iurisdiction we denie it not but graunt with the great Ciuill-lawyer Baldus before mentioned and all Canonists that diuers cases of spirituall iurisdiction may be graunted by the Sea Apostolicke vnto annoynted Kings and so often it hath been done especially to Kings of England as former examples haue declared namelie of K. Edward the Confessor But this assertion of capacitie abilitie to receiue some sorte of spirituall iurisdiction if it be committed vnto them doth not proue that they had the said iurisdiction in themselues or of themselues by vertue of their Crownes or annoynting as M. Attorney would haue men beleeue But let vs heare further The Attorney Where a Prior is the Kings debitor and ought to haue tithes of another spirituall person he may choose either to sue for subtraction of his tithes in the Ecclesiasticall Courte or in the Exchequer and yet the persons and matter also was Ecclesiasticall For seing the matter by a meane concerneth the King hee may sue for them in the Exchequer as well as in the Ecclesiasticall Courte and there shall the
right of tithes bee determined And Fitzh in his Nat. Br. fol. 30. holdeth that before the Statute of the 18. of E. 3. cap. 7. that right of tithes were determinable in the teÌ„porall Courts at the election of the partie And by that Statute assigned to be determined in the Ecclesiasticall Court and the temporall Courte excluded therof And the Courts of diuers manners of the Kings and of other Lords in auncient times had the probates of last wills and testaments and it appeareth by the 11. Hen. 7. fol. 12. that the probate of testaments did not appertaine to the Ecclesiasticall Courte but that of late time they were determinable there so as of such causes and in such manner as the Kings of the Realme by generall consent and allowance haue assigned to their Ecclesiasticall Courts they haue iurisdiction by force of such allowance The King did by his Charter translate Canons secular into regular and religious persons which hee did by his Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction and could not doe it vnlesse he had iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall The Abbot of VValtham died in the 45. yeare E. 3. and one Nicholas merrit was elected Abbot who for that the Abbey was exempt from ordinarie iurisdiction was sent to Rome to be confirmed by the Pope And because the Pope by his constitutions had reserued all such collations to himself he did recite by his Bull that he hauing no regard to the election of the said Nicolas gaue to him the said Abbey and the spiritualties and temporalties belonging to the same of his spirituall grace and at the request as he fained of the King of England This Bull was read and considered of in Councell that is before all the Iudges of England and it was resolued by them all that this Bull was against the laws of England and that the Abbot for obtaining the same was fallen into the Kings mercie whervpon all his possessions were seased into the Kings hands as more at large by the said Case appeareth Where the Abbot of VVestminster had a Prior Couent who were regular and mort in law yet the King by his Charter did deuide that corporation and made the Prior and Couent a distinct and capable bodie to sue and be sued by themselues The Catholicke Deuine 30. The first case of this instance about tithes and probates of testaments is a verie trifling thing to proue M. Attorneys great coÌ„clusion of supreme authoritie Ecclesiasticall to be in the temporall Prince his Courts For as these things and like other are in parte belonging to spirituall iurisdiction in that they concerne benefices the willes and ordinations of dead men for the benefit of their soules the like partlie also belonging to temporall in that they include temporalities worldly substance they may in different respects appertaine also to differeÌ„t Courts and so they doe in other Catholicke Countreys at this day and namelie for probates of testaments in no other Countrey perhaps besides England are they limited onlie to the Bishops spirituall Courts About which wee haue the foresaid Statutes of Circumspectè agatis vnder K. Edward the first and of Articuli Cleri vnder K. Edward the 2. and diuers other Ordinations vnder this King Edward the 3. But how proueth all this M. Attorneys principall conclusion And how far of is this from inferring supreme Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction to be in the temporall Prince Is it not strange that such a man as M. Attorney would alleadge such toyes But let vs goe forward 31. If K. Edward did translate by his Charter the Canons secular into regular as heere is said wee must presume he did it as before you haue heard K. Henry the 2. to haue done it at VValtham by authority of the Popes Brâ—ue confirmed by his Charter and not otherwise For as well could K. Henry the 2. haue doâ—e it of his owne authoritie if it had been annexed to his Crowne at this K. Edward the 3. And therefore seing the other obserued the Canons of the Church and presumed not to doe it of himself but by the Popes licence and Charter and ratified by his owne it may be presumed that this King did the same for so much as the same Canon-law stood still in force And so it may be suspected that this case hath somewhat omitted couertly that should appertaine to the full declaration therof 32. The other case also of Nicolas Morris chosen Abbot of VValtham that went to Rome and got his inuestiture there by reseruation of the Pope and not by his election in England fell out at that verie time as heere is noted when the contention was most in heat between the King and French Popes about reseruation of benefices to wit vpon the 4. of the Kings raigne the said Popes agreeing soone after to vse no more the said reseruations So as no great maruaile of the Iudges of those dayes did moue the King to make some demonstration of speciall offence against this man the controuersie being then in handling but this is an instance de facto and not de iure 33. Lastlie the case of the Abbot of VVestminster made by the Kings Charter a distinct bodie capable to sue and to be sued was a temporal priueledge which any Prince might giue to a Couent if it vvere commodious for them and they willing to accept thereof and if not they would haue reclaimed in those daies and haue appealed to the Sea Apostolicke for remedie as the vse and right was at that time and as oy diuers examples appeareth of AppellatioÌ„s made against the King himself during his raigne as namelie that of the Bishop of Ely recounted at large by VValsingham in the yeare 1348. and others 34. The six instance consisteth of certaine Statutes made in the 25. 27. 28. and 38. yeares in the raigne of K. Edward the 3. against prouisious and prouisers from Rome reseruations of Bishopricks and benefices by the said Sea vndue appellations vniust citations infamations or molestations of men by Censures from thence All which I thinke not good to set downe at large as they lie in the Statute booke for that they are ouerlonge but breiflie rather to alleadge the summe therof which is sufficient for the point it self of our controuersie First then it is said That in consideration of the manie inconueniences and hurtes that seemed to ensue to the Common-wealth as well Clergie-men as secular by such as went to Rome and there by false suggestions and other such procurements vnworthilie got vnto themselues benefices they being either strangers not able to preach and teach or els if English-men yet vnfit for their learning or manners and that therby particular patrons were depriued of their right of presenting c It was ordained vpon the 25. yeare of this Kings raigne to punish the persons that being subiect to the King should attempt or doe this without the Kings licence or knowledge of the Realme And so the decree
as you haue heard And some cause might be also of this speciall commission for Iudges and Iustices to assist Bishops and so no doubt it was for that the said Lollards and VVickcliffians had not onlie been troublesome and daungerous to the State vnder the raignes of King Richard the secoÌ„d and Henry the 4. but vnto the person and life of this man also some moneths before this Statute by conspiring his death and raising a daungerous rebellion in S. Giles field by London as both VValsingham and other authoâ—s doe reporte and therefore no maruaile though authoritie be giuen as heer is said that the Sheriffes and other Officers maie aâ—â—est apprehend them and what maketh this for M. Attorneys purpose 25. But further I cannot but maruaile at his note in the margent Lollardy saith he is of lolio which signifieth Cockle for as Clockle is the destruction of the corne so is heresie of true religion and then doth he bring in two seuerall verses the one of Virgil and the other of Ouid about lolium shewing himself thereby a good grammarian though yet in the thing it self he was much deceiued For that Lollards and Lollardy being a particular sect of hereticks are not deriued from the latin word Lolium signifying cockle or darnel as the verie deriuation it self might easily shew but of the first author therof named Gualter Lolhard a German about the yeare of Christ 1315. as Tritemius in his Cronicle declareth and is larglie shewed in a booke some yeares past set forth in our English tongue by a Catholike writer which if M. Attorney had read he might easilie haue auoided this grosse mistaking From which also I maruaile that his affectioÌ„ to the men had not somewhat with-held him for that they were of his religion not cockle but good corne if wee beleiue his great historiographer and deuine Iohn Fox who setteth them out not onlie for good Christians but for Saints and martyrs in his bookes of Martyrologe Acts and Monuments But thus these men agree togeather Out of the raigne of King Henry the sixt the fiftenth King after the Conquest §. III. 26. Out of this Kings raigne which endured most Catholiklie for neere 40. yeares though vnfortunately through wars sedition and broiles of the Realme M. Attorney findeth onlie these three poore instances ensuing The Attorney Excommunication made and certified by the Pope is of no force to disable any man within England and this is by the auncient Common laws before anie Statute was made concerning forraine iurisdiction The King only may graunt or licence to found a spiritual incorporation In the raigne of K. Henry the 6. the Pope wrote letters in derogation of the King and his regalty and the Church-men durst not speake against them but Humfrey Duke of Glocester for their safe-keeping put them into the sier The Catholicke Deuyne 27. To the first hath been answered diuers times before that it appeareth to haue been an agreement at that tyme in England that the Popes Bulls of excommunication should not bee published by particular men but with the certificate of some Bishop for more authoritie c. as it is now also vsed in diuers Catholicke CouÌ„tries for auoiding the fraudes and practice of particular inquiet people that by false suggestions get Buls c. But that this was by the auncient CommoÌ„ laws before anie Statute made hath no probabilitie at all as by the whole Course of our auncient Catholicke Kings hath been declared And it groweth now somewhat loathsome and ridiculous to see M. Attorney runne so often to this common Chymera of auncient Common-lawes without shewing any or any likeli-hood that any such were or could bee in auncient tymes amongst our auncestors for that their religion deuotion sense and iudgement ran wholy to the contrary in those dayes Whervpon it followeth as often we haue said that if a Common-law could not be made admitted or authorized without some common consent of Prince and people it is vnpossible that such common laws should then bee as M. Attorney doth frame heer to his fansie vpon euery occasion that pleaseth him 28. That the King onlie maie graunt licence to found a spirituall incorporatioÌ„ maie bee vnderstood in two sortes First that the said incorporation cannot bee made or erected within his dominions or founded with lands goods or rents without his leaue and licence and this wee denie not Secondlie that the said spiritual incorporation should haue her spiritualtie from the King that is to saie her spirituall and ecclesiasticall priuiledges of being such an incorporation belonging to the Church And this wee haue seen by the practice of all times in England both before and after the Conquest to haue been euer sought and receiued from the Sea Apostolicke wherof wee haue a particuler demonstration set downe before in the 6. Chapter of this our Answere 29. The last which he obiecteth of the fact of Humfrey Duke of Glocester that cast as he saith the Popes letters into the fire for their safe-Keeping is rather a iest than an argument And I maruaile M. Attorney a man of his degree would bring it forth and print it also for an argument whether the thing be true or false For if it fell out as heer is noted in the margent vpon the first yeare of King Henry the 6. his raigne when the King was but eight moneths old and the said Duke his vncle Gouernour of the Land and in his cheifest ruffe who afterward came thereby to soe pittifull a ruine both of himself his freinds and the Realme euerie man maie see what force this iest maie haue which yet I haue not read in anie other author besydes M. Attorney and so to him I leaue it OF THE RAIGNE OF FOVRE ENSVING KINGS TO VVIT Edward the fourth Edward the fifth Richard the third and Henry the seauenth And how conforme they were vnto their auncestours in this point of controuersie which we haue in hand CHAP. XIIII THe line of Lancaster being put downe and remoued from the Crowne by the depriuation and death of K. Henry the 6. and his sonne as before you haue heard there entred the howse of Yorke with no lesse violeÌ„ce of armes and effusion of bloud but rather more then the other familie had done before by taking to it self the Crowne from the head of K. Richard the 2. For that Edward Duke of Yorke by dint of sword inuesting himself of the scepter by the same maintained it though with much trouble feares iealousies for the space of 22. yeares and then thinking to leaue it quietlie to his sonne Edward the 5. though with protestation and oath at his death as Syr Thomas More recordeth that if he could as well haue forseene the vanitie of that ambition as now with his more paine then pleasure he had proued he would neuer haue wonne the curtesie of mens knees with the losse of so manie heads
the same was taken from him soone after togeather with his life by the cruell ambition of Richard Duke of Glocester brother to the deceased King so little motion made his oration and protestation against ambition at his death in the heart of him that was so furiouslie set vpon the same and desired to bee in his place 2. This man entring then with such boisterous and vnnaturall iniquitie of the slaughter of two of his Nephews continued that violent gouernment for two yeares and some what more though with many afflictioÌ„s both inward and outward and finallie lost it againe with the losse of his life and proued with a shorter experieÌ„ce then his brother King Edward had done before him how much more paine then pleasure that place brought to the violent possessor especiallie if iniustice goe with it which is the cheife origen and fountaine of all disasterous small successe 3. This man therefore being taken away by the sword of Henrie Earle of Richmond called afterward King Henrie the seauenth he held the same for 24. yeares with different successe in different times for that the former parte of his raigne wanted not waues and sourges and some troublesome motions as in reason it could not so manie great tempests and fierce stormes hauing inquieted the sea before But the later parte of his raigne was more calme milde and sweet hee hauing partlie by his ofspring and linage and partlie by his marriage stopped that great breach and inundation of miseries that brake into our Realme by the diuision of the two howses of Lancaster and Yorke and partlie also by his prudent moderation and gouernment of the Crowne so calmed and quieted mens minds humours and passions as they tooke delight to liue in peace and in this state he left his Realme to his heire and successor King Henrie the eight 4. These foure Princes then succeeding ech one the other in the Crowne of England and holding the same between them for the space of 50. yeares togeather excepting one or two though one of them were not crowned but ought to haue byn which was King Edward the fifth another was crowned that should not haue byn to wit King Richard the third howsoeuer otherwise in regard of linage family faction pretention or succession they were opposite or different one from another in affection iudgement or action for temporall affaires yet in profession of religion were they all one all and euery one of them professing the same faith and holding the same forme of Christian Catholicke religion which all their auncestors had done both before and after the Conquest And this not only in other matters but in the very point also of our controuersie concerning the practice and acknowledgement of the soueraigne spirituall authority of the Church Sea Apostolicke of Rome which may breifly besides all other means be demonstrated by these reasons following 5. First for that none of them was euer noted for the contrary which they would haue byn eyther by freinds or aduersaryes if any such occasion had byn giuen by them especially in that great and bloudy contention between the two houses of Yorke and Lancaster wherin both partes did desire to haue the fauour and approbation of the Sea Apostolicke and good opinion of the Clergy at home And if any least signe or signification had byn giuen by any of these Princes of different iudgment or affection in this behalfe their aduersaryes would haue vrged the same presently to their preiudice and disgrace which we read not to haue byn done 6. Secondly the practice of the said authority and iurisdiction of the Sea Apostolicke vsed vnder these Kings as vnder all former except only the manner of execution in two or three particular cases before mentioned that were conioyned with temporalityes doth euidently conuince the same as namely that all English Bishops Archbishops and other Prelates being elected or nominated to any dignity had euer their Buls and confirmation from Rome and the Metropolitans their palls The Archbishops also of Canterbury that liued with these Kings Thomas Bewser Iohn Morton Henry Deane and VVilliam VVarham who was the last Catholicke Archbishop that held that Sea immediatly before Thomas Cranmer All these I say besides other points of testifying their obedience and subordination to the said Sea did according to the auncient stile of their Catholicke predecessours write themselues Legats of the Sea Apostolicke as may be seen in Fox and other Protestant-writers in relating their commissions in sitting vpon hereticks c. 7. Thirdly the said Iohn Fox doth sett downe in his storie of Acts and Monuments more wickcliffian Sectaries and Lollards to haue been condemned and burned vnder these Princes then commonly vnder anie other before which Sectaries as is knowne did principallie impugne the spirituall authoritie of the Sea of Rome which thinge it is likely the said Princes would not haue done or permitted if they had been euill affected themselues that waie And the said Fox in the end of King Henry the 7. his life doth set forth many painted and printed pageants of the Popes Greatnes in those daies more then euer before 8. And finally not to labour more in a matter so manifest and cleere of it self there was neuer more intercourse between England and Rome for spirituall affaires then vnder these Princes to witt for inductions and inuestitures to all spirituall iurisdiction as hath been said for dispensations indulgences interpretations in doubtfull matters priuiledges franquises Charters for confirmation of Churches Chappels Colledges or Monasteries that were buylded diuers Embassages also were sent to Rome and speciall Legats were sent to England vpon particular vrgent occasions And as these kings had allwaies their Orators ledgers in that Court so had the Popes of that time their ordinarie Nunciâ—s yea and Collectors also of their temporall commodities in England as wee may read in Polidor who among others commeÌ„deth highly the learned Cardinal Hadryan who had been the popes Collector vnder K. Henry the 7. as himself also was vnder K. Henry the 8. This then maie bee sufficieÌ„t for some generall notes and proofes of this truth for that to prosecute particulars in this Kind were ouer tedious Now then shall wee passe to peruse and answere briefly the instances which M. Attorney citeth out of the raignes of these Kings as little to his purpose as the former Instances out of the raigne of K. Edvvard the fourth the sixtenth King after the Conquest §. I. The Attorney 6. In the raigne of K. Edward the 4. the Pope graunted to the Prior of S. Iohns to haue Sanctuarie within his Priorie and this was pleaded and claimed by the Prior but it was resolued by the Iudges that the Pope had no power to graunt anie Sanctuarie within this Realme and therefore by iudgment of law the same was disallowed The Catholicke Deuine M. Attorney repeateth still the word Law to shew thereby that he
indeed for if they were and had but so much as primam tonsuram they could not bee held nor iudged by that Court as often before hath byn shewed it is euident where the eminencie of authoritie laie in those daies to wit in the spiritualtie aboue the temporaltie vayne it is to stand vpon other trifling circumstances whether the Bishops deputie sent to demaund the liberty of those felons by law did giue attendance vpon the Kings Courts or no or whether he or the Iudges that were lay-men must iudge of this sufficieÌ„cy or insufficiency whether the fellon did read as a Clarke or not For if the temporall Iudges must discerne therof as M. Attorney auerreth then in vaine was the Bishops Deputy called thither without whom it might haue byn done by the Iudges alone But if he were of necessity to be called thither and vpon his oath to pronounce si legit vt Clericus and that vpon his verdict the Iudge must giue sentence to admit the fellon to the benefit of Clergy and thervpon to haue pardon of his life and to be deliuered vnto the Bishops prison as of higher authority then is it manifest that this instance impugneth rather then helpeth M. Attorneys assertion as commonly doe all the rest when they are well examined The Attorney The Popes excommunication is of no force within the Realme of England In the raigne of King Edward the 4. a Legat from the Pope came to Calles to haue come into England but the King and his Counsell would not suffer him to come within England vntill he had taken an oath that he should attempt nothing against the King or his Crowne and so the like was done in his raigne to another of the Popes Legats this is so reported in 1. H. 7. fol. 10. The Catholicke Deuyne 14. The first parte of this instance about the validitie of the Popes excoÌ„munication hath oftentimes been answered before what circumstance and conditions were agreed vpon to bee obserued in the execution thereof for auoiding inconueniences that came by false suggestions of some troublesome people and among other that it should allwaies bee directed to some Bâ—sâ—op whose certificate should bee required for the lawfvllnes therof as before hath been shewed out of the 3. yeare of K. Edward the 3. hath appeared also before out of King Richards Statute where all the Bishops expounded themselues that it was not meant to derogate by that Statute from the Popes authoritie to excoÌ„municate c. And in this very place and next words after this present instance hath M. Attorney another instance out of King Richard the 3. in these words It is resolued by the Iudges that the iudgment of excommunication in the Courte of Rome should not bind or preiudice anie man within England at the Common-law Wherby is cleerly declared the meaning of the former cause to wit that the popes excommunication which is a spirituall sentence or punishement for spirituall affaires may not preiudice temporall all suites at the Common-law in temporall matters and it is not much sinceritie in M. Attorney to alleadg these parcells of his Iudges determinations so nakedly as he doth without distinction or explication to the end his simple Reader may be put in error therby 15. The other instance of the Popes Legate staied at Calles and not suffered to come into England vntill he had taken an oath to attempt nothing against the King or his Crowne sheweth that King Edward rather doubted and feared his authoritie then contemned or denied the same especially he being in that controuersy about the Crowne as then hee was and the Pope interposing his spirituall authoritie between K. Henry the 6. and him And as well he might alleadge the example of the Popes messenger detained in Calles by commaundement of King Phillip and Q. Marie when he brought the Cardinals hat from Paulus 4. to Friar Peto for that the said Princes would not suffer him to come into the Realme vntill they had otherwise informed the said Pope by their Embassadours in Rome that the same was not expedient And yet did not this proue that they either contemned the Popes authoritie or thought this soueraigntie of spirituall iurisdiction to bee in themselues And it is a case that often falleth out in the affaires of Catholicke Princes with Popes when they doubt anie thing will proceed against them from the said Sea Apostolicke to keep off the execution or notification therof by what means they can vntill matters bee compounded And we haue had many examples therof before namely in the raignes of K. Henry the 2. K. Iohn K. Henry the 3. and two King Edwards following him who fearing excommunication were vigilant in prohibiting that no messenger from Rome should enter the Realme without their licence which was an argument rather of their esteeme then disesteeme of that place and power Out of the raigne of K. Henry the seauenth who was the nyntenth King after the Conquest §. II. In the raigne of K. Henry the 7. the pope had excommunicated all such persons whatsoeuer as had bought alume of the Florentines and it was resolued by all the Iudges of England that the Popes excommunication ought not to bee obaied or to bee put in execution within the Realme of England In a parlament holden in the first yeare of King Henry the 7. for the more sure like reformation of Priests Clerks religious men culpable or by their demerits openly noised of incontinent liuing in their bodies contrarie to their order it was enacted ordained and established by the aduise and assent of the Lords spiritual and temporall and the Commons in the said Parlament assembled and by authoritie of the same that it bee lawfull to all Archbishops and Bishops and other Ordinaries hauing Episcopall iurisdiction to punish and chastise Priests Clercks and religious men being within the bounds of their iurisdiction as shall bee conuicted afore them by examination and lawfull proofe requisite by the law of the Church of aduowtry fornication incest or anie other fleshly incontinency by committing them to ward prison there to abide for such time as shall bee thought to their discretions conuenient for the qualitie and quantitie of their trespasse And that none of the said Archbishops Bishops or Ordinaries aforesaid bee therof chargeable of to or vpon anie action of false or wrongfull imprisonment but that they be vtterly therof discharged in anie of the Cases aforesaid by vertue of this Act. Rex est persona mixta because hee hath both Ecclesiasticall and temporall iurisdiction By the Ecclesiasticall laws allowed within this Realme a Priest cannot haue two benefices or a bastard can bee a Priest but the King may by his Ecclesiasticall power and iurisdiction dispense with both of these because they be Mala prohibita and not Mala per se. The Catholicke Deuyne 16. Heere are three or foure instances for breuityes sake layed
now that this authority was no new thing or to vse his words not a Statute introductorie of a new but declaratorie of an old and that the same was conforme to the auncient laws of England acknowledged and practised by all her auncestors Kings of the same and that the difference of her sex as they had qualified the matter and couched their words did hinder nothing at all the acceptance of this authority shee was content to lett it passe admitt therof for the time though I haue beene most credibly informed by such as I cannot but beleiue therein considering also her forsaid sharpenes and pregnancie of witt that vpon diuers occasions especially for some yeares after the beginning of her raigne she would in a certaine manner of pleasantnes iest thereat herself saying Looke what a head of the Church they haue made mee 37. And to the end that no man may imagine that these things some other which heer I am to touch of the good dispositioÌ„ this deceased Princesse had of her self towards Catholicke religion at the beginning of her raigne and for diuers yeares after if she might haue been permitted to her owne inclination are fayned I doe affirme vpon my conscience in the sight of him that is author of all truth and seuere reuenger of all false-hood that nothing hereof is inuented or framed by mee but sincerely related vpon the vndoubted testimonies of such as reported the same out of their owne knowledge As for example that not longe before the death of Q. Marie a coÌ„mission being giuen to certaine of the priuie Counsell to goe and examine the said Ladie Elizabeth at her howse of Hat-field not far from London when other matters had been debated shee taking occasion to talke with one of them a part in a window said vnto him with great vehemencie of spirit and affliction of mynd as it seemed laying her hand vpon his Oh Syr and is it not possible that the Queen my sister will once bee persuaded that I am a good Catholicke Yes Madame quoth the Counsellor if your Grace bee so indeed God will moue her Maiestie to beleiue it Wherevpon the said Ladie both sware and protested vnto him that she did as sincerely beleiue the Roman Catholicke religion as anie Princesse could doe in the world in proofe thereof alleadged the order of her familie which was to heare masse euery daie and the most of them two one for the dead and the other for the liuing And this hath the said Counsellour oftentimes related vnto mee and others hee being a man of great grauity truth and sinceritie in his speeches 38. And coÌ„forme to this I haue seen a letter written in Spanish from the said howse of Hat-field vnto K. Philip then in Flaunders by the Count of Ferâ—â— afterward Duke and then Embassadour for the said King in England which letter was written vpon the 16. daie of Nouember in the yeare 1558. when Queen Marie being now extreme sicke and annealed out of all hope of life he went to visit the said Princesse Elizabeth from his Maister and relateth all the conference and speach he had with her and her answers to diuers points concerning her future gouernment with his opinion of the same both in matters of 〈◊〉 and religion concerning the latter wherof though hee discouered in her a great feeling and discontentment of certaine proceedings against her in her sisters time and therevpon did foreâ—â—some troubles like to ensue to some of them that had been in â—â—fe gouernment and namely to Cardinall Poole if he had liued 〈◊〉 wrtieth he that for the Principall points of Catholicke faith â—â—en in controuersie he was persuaded she would make no great â—â—teration and in particular he affirmeth that she protested vnto vnto him very sincerely that she beleiued the reall presence in the Sacrament after the words of consecration pronounced by the Priest 39. Which relation of this noble man is much consirmed by that which was written to the said Queene herself some six or seauen yeares after by Doctor Harding in his dedicatory epistle before the confutation of the English Apologie of the Church of England vpon the yeare 1565. wherin he commendeth her liking of her more sober preachers both allwayes heertofore saith he and specially on Good-friday last openly by words of thanks declared when one of a more temperate nature then the rest in his sermon before your maiesty confessed the Reall Presence So he And that this opinion and affection staied and perseuered with her euen vnto her old age by her owne confession I haue for witnes another Worshipfull knight yet aliue who vpon the truth of his conscience hath often protested vnto me that hauing occasion to walke talke with her and to discourse somewhat largely of forraine matters for that he was newly come froÌ„ beyond the seas in her garden at VVhitehall not aboue fiue or six yeres before her death relating vnto her among other things the iudgment and speaches of other Princes concerning her excellent partes of learning wisedome bewty affability variety of languages and the like but especially the speaches of certaine great Ladies to this effect vpon viewing of her picture the said knight seeing her to take much contentment therein and to demaund still greedily what more was said of her he thought good asking first pardon to ad the exception that was made by the said Ladies to wit how great pitty it was that so rare a Princesse should be stained with heresie wherat her Grace being much moued as it seemeth answered And doe they hold me for an heretick God knoweth what I am if they would let me alone and so auouched vnto him in particular that she beleiued the Reall presence in the Sacrament with other like protestations to that effect 40. And sundry yeares before this againe there being sent into England from France one Monsieur Lansacke of the French King Counsell that was Steward in like manner of the Queen-mothers houshould as before hath byn meÌ„tioned he was wont to recount testifie after his returne with great asseueration that hauing had confident speach with the Queen of England about matters of religion she told him plainely that which before we touched about her spirituall Supremacy to wit that she knew well inough that it belonged not to her but to S. Peter and his Successours but that the people and Parlament had layed it vpon her and would needs haue her to take and beare it Adding moreouer her Catholicke opinion about other points in controuersie also and namely about Praying to Saints affirming that euery day she prayed herself to our Blessed Lady And so far forth had she persuaded this to be true to this French Counsellour as he did not only beleiue it and reporte it againe with great confidence but was wont to be angry also with such as should seeme to make doubt of the truth therof among whome for
read predecessors Pag. 117. lin 12. for religions read Religious Pag. 118. lin 14. for men desires read mens desires Pag. 122. lin 33. for quetting read quietting Pag. 129. lin 11. for endevving read endowing Pag. 152. lin 12. for Tyrus read Cyrus Pag. 168. lin 31. ovvne his vvords read his owne words Pag. 177. lin 25. for bad read had Pag. 191. lin vlt. in some copyes for hape read haue Pag. 208. lin 39. for sâ—ruiued read suruiued Pag. 209. lin 10. for hir read his Pag. 225. lin 20. for the read she Pag. 229. lin 26. for aginst read against Pag. 254. lin 36. hath said adde hath byn said Pag. 270. lin 26. for my read any Pag. 275. lin 10. for pecular read peculiar Ibid. lin 22. for theraâ—ut read therabout Pag. 278. lin 35. for began read begun In the Margentes Pag. 17. for controsies read controuersies Pag. 85. for lavvoy read lawes Pag. 146. for had read bad Pag. 383. for Castus read Calixtus Pag. 180. for 25. read 35. Pag. 132. for hauing read raigning It may please thee gentle Reader of thy curtesy to pardon these and other like faultes if any shal be found and consider vvith thy selfe the difficultyes we haue in vsing the help of straungers herin A TABLE OF THE PARTICVLAR MATTERS CONTEYNED IN THIS BOOKE A. ABbyes Monasteryes founded in England by Religious Catholicke Princes Cap. 6. à num 37. vsque ad num 49. Abbey of Euesham priuiledged from Rome cap. 6. num 42. Abbey of S. Albans founded by K. Offa. cap. 6. num 43. The priuiledges and exemptions of the same ibid. Abbey of Glastensbury priuiledged by Pope Iohn the thirtenth cap. 6. num 45. Abbey of VVestminster priuiledged at the petition of K. Edward the Confessor cap 6. num 47. 48. Abbot of VValtham punished why cap. 12 num 29. 32. Absurdityes of Statute-decrees in Parlament about spirituall power giuen to secular Princes cap. 3. n. 6.7.18.19.20 21. 22. 23. 24. Absurdity of a womans Supremacy in spirituall matters cap. 4. num 27. Absolution of K. Henry the second by the Popes Legates cap. 9. nu 12 13. S. Adelmus Bishop of Sherborne his voyage to Rome cap. 6. num 40. His booke of Virginity ibid. n. 42. Adelnulph King of England his confirmation of Peter-Pence to Rome cap 6. num 71. Agreement betweene the Pope and K. of England about Prouisions of Ecclesiasticall dignityes in England cap. 12. num 12. 39. S. Ambrose his iudgement of spirituall power cap. 2. n 25. 26. His combattes and conflictes with the Emperour and Empresse about Church-affayres ibid. n. 27.28 29. Ancient-Fathers directions how to find out truth cap. 1 n. 17. 18. Their freedome of speach to Emperours cap. 4. n. 4. 5. 6. S. Anselme Archbishop of Canterbury his commendations cap. 8. num 2. His pall brought from Rome by the Popes Legat. ibid. num 4. His plaine dealing with K. VVilliam Rufus ibid. num 5. His reconciliation with K Henry the first ibid. num 11. Appellations to Rome about Controuersies that fell out in England cap. 6. n. 49. 50. deinceps Appeale of K. Henry the second to the Pope about the controuersie of the death of S. Thomas of Canterbury cap. 9. n. 11. Appeales from K. Richard the first to the Pope cap. 9. num 23. Appeale of Richard Archbishop of Canterbury to Rome against K. Henry the third cap. 10. num 17. Archbishop of Canterbury accused to the Pope by K. Edward the first cap. 11. num 16. Archbishop of Canterbury depriued of spirituall Iurisdiction by Q. Elizabeth cap. 11. num 30. Archbishop of Yorke put to death by commaundement of King Henry the fourth cap. 15. num 23. Arguments of K. Henry the 8. against Luther for the Popes Supremacy cap. 15. num 5. 6.7 deinceps Assertions of Protestants and the foundation therof Prefac num 7. S. Athanasius his seuere reprehension of the Emperour Constantius cap. 4. num 8. M. Attorney his imagined ignorance cap. 1. num 12. His condemnation of controuersy-wryters ibid. num 26.27.28 29. His time of study in law ibid. n. 34. His absurd propositions and arguments refuted cap. 3. per totum deinceps per totum librum His arguments and shiftes returned vpon himselfe cap. 4. num 9 12. His new deuise to make Ecclesiasticall lawes the Kinges lawes ibid. num 13. 14. M. Attorney challenged cap. 6. n. 28. Iniuryes offered by him to many in this his booke cap. 16. per totum His false charge of Catholickes ibid. num 2. His iniurious and slanderous calumniations ibid. num 10. His manifest notorious vntruthes ibid. num 11. His Idaea Plaetonica of ancient comon-lawes ibid. num 13. His false information of his Maiesty that now is ibid. num 15. 16. His promise not performeable ibid. num 34. S. Augustines seuere sentence against heretickes and heresies cap. 16. n. 29. S. Augustine of Canterbury his successors by appointment from Rome cap. 6. num 20. Authority spirituall temporall the difference therof cap. 2. n. 4. 5. Authority Episcopall greater then Imperiall cap. 2. num 25. Authority spirituall giuen vnto Q Elizabeth by Parlament cap. 3. num 3. The absurdityes and inconueniences therof ensuing ibid. num 4. 5. Authority of Bishops Courtes from whence it is deriued cap. 13. num 17. Authority of English Prelates when England was Catholike cap. 14. n. 17. B. Bastardy a let or hinderance to Priesthood cap. 14. num 19. S. Benedict of Northumberland his voyage to Rome for priuiledges of his monastery cap. 6. num 39. Benefices collated by lay-men cap. 7. num 26. 29. S. Bertulph his monastery priuiledged from Rome cap. 6. num 39. Bigamy cap. 11. num 30. 31. A statute therof by K. Edward the first ibidem Doubts therabout raised in England ibid. num 31. 32. Bishops made in EnglaÌ„d by the Popes authority cap. 6. num 21. 22. Bishops lands seased into the Kinges handes and why cap. 11. num 28. Bishops how they might be punished for not admitting the Kinges iust presentation cap. 11. num 29. Bishop of Hereford taken from the barre of secular Court by Ecclesiasticall authority cap. 11. num 46. Bishops and Prelates of England sent to the Councell of Constance in Germany cap. 13. num 6. Bishops how they may be called the Kinges spirituall Iudges cap. 13. n. 8. Bishops Courtes from vvhence they haue their authority cap. 13. num 17. Bishops hovv farre they may be commaunded by the King cap. 13. num 18. Birth-right of lavves c. â— n. 18.22 23. Birth-right of Englishmen is Catholicke Religion cap. 1. num 26. Bodyes to the King and soules to the Priest cap. 4. num 5. Booke of K. Henry the 8. against Luther in defence of the seauen Sacraments cap. 15. num 3.4 5. Breach of King Iohn vvith the Sea Apostolicke and occasion therof cap. 9. num 57. Breach of K. Henry the 8. with
Power and the author therof c. 2. n. 2. Power spirituall and temporall and the different endes therof cap 2. n. 3. 4. deinceps per totum caput Power spirituall of the Church and pastors therof cap. 3. n. 10. Power spirituall more eminent than temporall cap. 2. n. 19. Premunire and the first beginning of that law cap. 12. n. 11. Priuiledges and franquises of Churches and monasteryes procured from the Pope cap. 6. n. 37.38 deinceps Priuiledges of the Abbey of Euesham cap. 6. n. 42. Of the Abbey of S. Albans ibid. n. 43. Priuiledges of Glastenbury-Abbey from Rome cap 6. num 45. Priuiledges of VVestminster procured by K. Edward the Confessor cap. 6. num 47. Priuiledges of Ecclesiasticall men in temporall courtes cap. 7. n. 18. alibi saepissimè Promotion of strangers to Ecclesiasticall dignityes in England cap. 10. num 21. 22. cap. 11. num 36. The inconueniences therof to Englishmen ibidem Protestants doctrine condemned by K. Henry the 8. cap. 15. num 15. Prouisions against bribing at Rome cap. 13. n. 21. Prouisions of Ecclesiasticall liuinges in England made by the Pope c. 12. n. 5. The CoÌ„plaintes therof by Englishmen ibidem The continuance of the same in England cap. ibid. n. 9. AgreemeÌ„t therabout made betweene the Pope and the Kinge cap. ibid. n. 21. Q. Queene Eleanour Mother to K. Richard the first her iorney to Sicily cap. 9. num 29. Her returne by Rome and busines there with the Pope ibid. num â— Her complaintes and petition to Pope Celestinus ibid. num 39.40 41. Queene Elizabeths spirituall authority giuen her by Parlament cap. 3. num 3. 4. The inconueniences and absurdityes that follow therof ibid. n. 4. 5. 6. cap. 4. num 27. Her singularity in that point ibidem num 28. Her supremacy mistiked by Protestants Puritans cap. 4. num 41. 42. 43 44. 45. 46. 47. 48. Causes that moued her first to accept of the Supremacy cap. 15. num 35. 36. Her conferenâ—e vvith Syr Fran. Inglefield ibid. num 37. Item with the Count of Feria the Spanish Embassadour ibid. num â—â— Her protestation about the Real-presence in the Sacrament ibidem n 39. Her ConfereÌ„ce with Mounsieur Lansacke the French Embassadour ibidem num 41. Her owne inclination towards Catholicke Religion ibid num 42. How she vvas drawne to great extremes and cruelty against Catholicks cap. 15. num 43. Queene Mary her raigne cap. 15. n. 3â— Her restoring of Catholicke Religion in England cap. 15. num 31. 32. R. Reasons that shew william the Conrour to haue alwayes acknowledged the Sea of Rome cap. 7. num 8.9.10 deinceps Recourse to Rome presently after Englands Conuersion about Ecclesiasticall affaires cap. 6. num 10,11 12. Recourse to Rome by the Kinges of England and Scotland in their greatest Controuersyes cap. 11. num 44. Recusancy of Puritans and the first cause therof cap. 16. num 5. Recusancy of Catholickes from the beginning of Q. Elizabeth raigne cap. 16. num 7. Reformation of the English Clergy by King Henry the 7. cap. 14. num 15. Reliques sent to King Osway of NorthumberlaÌ„d by Pope Vitalianus c. 6. n. 24. ResignatioÌ„ of inuestitures by K. Henry the first cap. 8. num 14. Restraintes of exercising the Popes Authority in England and how the same vvere first made cap. 2. num 41. cap. 10. num 25. cap. 12. num 35. King Richard the first his raigne c. 9. num 22. 23. deinceps His misfortunes ibid. num 23. His behauiour and oath at his Coronation ibid. num 25. His voiage to Ierusalem ibid. num 26. 27. His kingdome commended to the Popes protection ibid num 27. His mother sent from Rome to Sicily ibid. num 30. His letter to Pope Clement the 3. ibid num 31. His captiuity in Austria ibid. num 38. K. Richard the second his disorders cause therof cap. 21. num 42. His confirmation of Church-libertyes ibid. num 43. His obedience to the Church-Censures ibid num 47. S. Sanctuary graunted by the Pope to S. Iohns Church in London cap. 14. num 9. Denyed by the temporall iudges ibid. num 10. Scruple of Conscience vrged vpon M. Attorney cap. 16. num 14. Sectaryes not any vvay compared to Catholickes vvhy c. 1. n. 13.14 15. Sectaryes their vayne comendation of Truth cap. 1. num 16. Singularity of knovvledge in heretickes cap. 1. num 5. 6. 7 Statute in Parlament for giuing spirituall authority to Q. Elizabeth cap. 3. num â— â—â— â— 19. The absurdityes that therof ensue ibid. num 5. 6. 7. num 19.20 21. 23. 24. Statutes of K. Henry the 3. in fauour of the Church cap. â—0 num 27. Statute of Merton made by K. Henry the 3. cap. 10. num 39. Statute of Bigamy anno 4. Edouardi 1. cap. 11. num 30. Statute of Carliele made in the raigne of King Edward the first c. 11. n. â—9 Statute against Lollards cap. 13 n. 22. 23. Statute for reformation of the Clergy cap. 14. num 15. K. Stephen his raigne ouer England cap. 8. num 25. His oath for the libertyes of the Church ibid. num 27. His inconstancy by euill counsaile ibid. num 28. His violence vsed against Clergy-men ibid. His citation and appearance before the Bishops ibid num 31. Stigand Archbishop of Canterbury deposed cap. 7. num 9. Strangers their promotions to Ecclesiasticall dignityes in England and inconueniences therof cap. 10. num 21. 22. 23. cap. 11. num 36. Remedyes sought therof from the Popes of those tymes ibid. num 38. Supremacy Ecclesiasticall not possibly in a woman cap. 4. num 26. 27. Supremacy assumed first by K. Henry the 8. cap. 15. num 13.14 15. Also by K. Edward the 6 ibid num 26. Item by Q. Elizabeth ibid. num 34.35 36. 37. Suppression of the kinghtes of the temple cap. 11. num 43. Synne of heresy how great and greiuous cap. 16. num 26 27. T Tenantes of the Church priuiledged  A straÌ„ge attempt to impugne Catholicke religion by Catholicke Princes lawes in EnglaÌ„d The importance of M. Attorneys Plea The singularity of M. Attorneyes paradox Ciâ— Tuscul q. 3. M. Attorney chalenged of his promise The Author promiseth all modesty in this answere M. Attorney bound in conscience and honour to enforme a nevv his Maiesty * M. Garnet M. Attorneyes ouerlashing in speech Math. 5. Math. 12 The Diuelâ—s sinnes in â—â—pting Adam M. Garnetts case Hovv things heard in confessioÌ„ may not be vttered by Catholick doctrine A partition not afterward performed M. Garnet an honest man by M. Attorneyes warrant M. Attorneyes wit in making a bloudy law to be a sweet lavv About Equiuocation About the antiquity vniuersality of the Protestant Church A straÌ„ge discourse of M Attorney about his Church * Many all 's A theologicall argumet for the Roman Church Mar. vltimo Iâ—an 14. 10. Mat. 10. 1 Timo. 3.
to his Bishoprick of York the secoÌ„d tyme. Malmesb. ibidem fol. 152. The Decision and coÌ„maundement of Pope Iohn The humilitie obedience of our Kings in those ancient dayes S. Elflede Supra â—â—mâ—n 3. Many examples of Appeales Malmesb. lib. 3. de gestis Pontif. anno 745. Malmesbu de rebus gesâ—is Regum Anglor lib. 2. Pope Formosus did excoÌ„municate K. Edvvard the first and hovv the matter vvas amended * This he speaketh in respecâ— of the coÌ„uersation vvith Danes that vvere Infidells Malmesb. lib. 1. de gestis Pontificum Anglorum Decrees and ordinances of Pope Formosus for the church of EnglaÌ„d The vigilancy of ancient Popes ouer England Beda lib. 4. â—â—st Angl. cap. 8. 20. 23. A consideration of moment 6 VVhat Kings Archbishops Bishops liued togeather and vvhat lavves they vvere like to make The concurrence of Kings and Bishops in Kent and London for the first age of English Christianity 1 A necessary inference 7 The concourse vvith other Kings Princes and Catholicke people abroade The vniuersall authority of the Sea of Rome during the time of our Christian kings before the Conquest Marke the consequence 8 The maâ—ing tributary to the Sea of Rome the Kingdome â—â— EnglaÌ„d The beginning of Peter-pence Polidor Virgil lib. 5. de hist. Angl. Stovv in Inas 〈◊〉 705. K. Inas his lavves in fauour of the Pope Kings Offa his coÌ„firmation of the tribute of PeterpeÌ„ce anno Dom. 77â— The greatnes of K. Offa. The confirmation of Peter pence by King Adelnulfe anno Dom. 947. Polidor 〈◊〉 5. historia A speciall note Ingulfuriâ— histor Monasteriâ— de Crâ—yland fol. 50â— The great care King Caâ—ulus the Dane had that Peter pence or other Ecclesiasticall dutyes should be paied an 1032. Auncient lavves against M. Attorney Alredus in vita S. Eduardâ— S. Edvvards confirmation of Peter pence and other duties an 1062. Râ—â—â—rius Houiden par 2. Annal in vita Henries 2. Peter pence confirmed by the CoÌ„queror anno 1070. Peter pence continued after the Conquest vntil K. Henry the eight Anno Domini 1532. 9 The going of diuerse Kings and Princes to Rome for deuotion to that Sea * Supra Demon. 3. Acts and MonumeÌ„ts pag. 121 Beda lib. 4 histo Augiscana cap. 29. The admirable â—oing of 〈◊〉 kings to Rome S. Egvvyn Bishop of VVorcester Supra Dâ—mon 4. Platina â—â— Constantino PP Floren. in Chron. anno 723. Malmesh lib. 1. de gestis Regum Anglorum Beda lib. 5. hist. Angl. cap. 7. K. Inas his going to Rome The history of Ceadwalla his going to Rome dying there Beda ibid. The seruour of English men tovvardes Rome in these dayes An euideÌ„t deduction out of the premissâ—â— 10 The assertion and asseueration of diuerse Kings for preheminence of spirituall povver Apud Harpesfâ—ldâ—â— in histor Angl. Sacul 9. cap. 5. ex Asserte Menem Florentino Marianus in anno 9â—5 Apud Alridum Retuallo sâ—râ— de Regibus Angliâ— An excelleÌ„t speach of K. Edgar to his Bishops coÌ„cerning reformation of the Clergie Tvvo svvordes of S. Peter and Constantine acknovvledged by K. Edgar Rogeriâ—â— Houeden part 2. Annal in vita Henries secundi VVilliam Conquerors iudgement of this matter Q. Eleanor anno 1194. Blesensis epist. 146. Tertull lib. de pudicitiâ— cap. 17. Cyprian de Vnâ—ala Ecclesia The Conqueror began his raigne 1066. and raigned 21. yeares vnto the yere 1087. K. VVilliam boisterous but truly Catholik Florent 10â—6 Sâ—ovv an 20â—7 in vita Guliel Conquestoris Boisterous actions of K. VVilliam Ex Registro apud Bar. in Annal. anno 1084. Ex epist. Lanfran apud Baroâ— An. 1070. The pitifull state of EnglaÌ„d for manners vnder the Conqueror The desire of Lanâ—rank to â—â—e â—id of â—his charge Lanfrankes feare of the Conquerors â—â—ough â—ature 〈◊〉 an 1087. â—he Conâ—â—erours â—â—niâ—ent â—â—each at â—â—s death Satisfaction Stovv ibid. Greg. septimus lib. 7. epist. 1. A sharpe reprehension of Pope Gregory the 7. to the Conqueror Ibidem epist. 2â— The arguments of K. VVilliaÌ„ against Harold Matth. VVestmoâ—ast anno 1065. Malmesb. lib. 3. in vita Guhelme Conquest Stovv in the life of Harold K. VVilliam offered to staÌ„d to the Popes iudgement for his Crovvne Lanâ—bâ—â—t in Chron. anno 1076. Deposing of Stigand and other Bishops by authority of the Pope Malmesb. in vita Guliel 1. In epist. Lanfranci apud Baronium in an 1070. Lanfranke proposeth his doubts to the Pope The palls of EnglaÌ„d accustomed to be taken at Rome Sea Baron in annal Tâ—m 11. an 1070. Malmesb. l. 3. hist. in viâ— Guiâ—l Baron â—â— 1071. Stovv 〈◊〉 1071. A Councell gathered by the Popes coÌ„maundement Stovv an 1083. Charters froÌ„ Rome confirmed by the King Stovv in anno 1087. â—xfra mentis de vita Guâ—eâ—â—i The Conquerors accusation of his brother for nâ—â—ting the Church Stovv Ibidâ—m Râ—g Houeden annal paâ—â— 2. in viâ— henâ— 3. fol. 342. VVhat the peace of the church is Tvvo svvordes the one subordinate to the other The priuiledge of Ecclesiastical men in teÌ„poral Courtes Tenantâ— of the Church priuiledged Diuerâ— other lavves SaÌ„ctuary Breakers of Priuiledges Tythes PeterpeÌ„ce The Conquerors humility tovvards his Archbishop Nuâ—eâ—g Reâ—uâ— Anght l. 1. c. 1 Stovv in vit Guliel in sine The Conquerours last speech of his deuotioÌ„ tovvards the Church 7. â— 9. â—â— Quaâ—â—â—â—pedes 19. M. Attorneyes Instance of no force Povver vvaies by vvhich a lay man may Confer benefices Appropriation of Benefices Sup. cap. 6. Demon. 4. Collations of benefices Cap. Intet cap. Licet extrau de traÌ„slat epise extrau de electione cap. Cum in cunctis * Extrau de elect cap. postquam cap. Intet Canonicos cap. Scriptum est Ex capite qualiter extrau de elect Election confirmetion and consecration of a Bishop by vvhomel Extrau de postula one prelatorum cap. pennl Cap. vlt. extrau de Iure patronatus Glossa distâ—nâ—â— 63. cap. quaÌ„to extrau de postul prelatorum cap. Bonae memoriae Inuestitures desired by Princes but denyed by Popes Bald. l. rescrip in penul col in versiâ— Et ideo rex Angl. â—od de preci bus Imper. aufereÌ„dis 32. deâ—â—n cap. prater 〈◊〉 paragraph vetum dâ—stinct 96. cap Bene quidem 1. Ioan. 2. K. VVilliam Rufus began his raigne an 1087. and raigned 13. yeare to an 1100. K. VVilliam Rufus a good King for a time Florentius vvigorn an 1093. in annal Anglis Stovv an 5. Guliel Rufi CoÌ„mendation of S. Anselme Malmesb. l. 4. de Guliel 2. Florentius an 1095. Malmesb l. 1. de gâ—stis Pontif. Edmerus in vita Anselmâ— S. Anselm his pall brought him from Rome by the Popes Legat. S. Anselm his plaine dealing with K. Rufus VValsing iâ— Ypodig Neusâ—ria an 1â—97 The pitifull death of K. Rufus K. Henry the first began his raigne an 1100 and raigned 25 years vnto 1135. Florent in Chron. an 1100. The good beginning of K. Henry the first In vita Henriâ—â— primi Pope Pascalis his letter to K. Henry the first Malmesb. li. 5. annal in vit
Hen. 1. Florent 〈…〉 an 1106. S. Anselm and the King reconciled Prosperous successe of K. Henry vpon his amendement Floâ—ent VVâ—â—â— in Chron. an 1107. Malmeâ—b in â—it Hen. 1. l. 3. Hovv K. Henry of coÌ„science resigned inuestitures Houeden part 1. aâ—nal fol. 272. The meeting of K. Henry and Pope Castus at Gesòrse in NormaÌ„dy Mal. lib. 5. annal in vita Henr. 1. Polid. virgil l. de inuentoâ—ib RetuÌ„ Gratian distiâ—â— 65. cap. 22. Adrian Sigebert in Cron anno 1111. Baron in annal an 774. The beginning of inuestitures by secular Princes The vse of Inuestitures graunted only by the Seâ— Apostolicke Malmesb. l. 5. hist. in vit â—en â— fol. 94. A consideration of much moment Florent in â—â—on 〈◊〉 â—11 1213. Diuers proofes of K Henry acknovvledging the Popes Supremacy The Charter of Hen. I founder of the Abbey of Reading in the 26. yeare of his raigne and an Dom. 1125. VVeake and impertinent proofe Founders had authority to giue Charters Supra cap. â— This inâ—â—â—nce of â—o valevv Supra Ibid. K. Stephen began his raigne an â—â—35 and held it 1â— yeres and more vntill â—â—54 Vncertainty of humane designementâ— Malmesb. in Stephene Malmesb. l. 1. Hist. Nouell Malmesb. Ibid. The oath of K. Stephen for the libertyes of the Church Malmesb. Ibid lib. 1. Nouell Inconstancy of King Stephen by euill couÌ„sailors A violent act of K. Stephen Malmesb. Ibidem The K. cited to appeare before the Bishopps The kings plea by his Attourney before the Bishops K. Stephen graÌ„ted an appeale to Rome but doubteth the same DiffereÌ„ce betvvixt K. Stephens Attourney and ours Ibidem Florent an 11â—9 VValsingh in â—podâ—g Neustriae an 1142. VVilliam Archb. of York the Kings nephevv depriued by the Sea Apostolick Nuberg l. 1. hist. caep 1â— 26. Polâ—d l. 12. hist. versus finenâ— Beâ—â—ard epist â—â—4 235 237 238. 139. 251. This King raigned from the yeare 1154. vnto 1189. vvhich vvas 35. years K. Henry his temporall greatnes Nubergens l. 3. c. 25. The same handleth much more largely Petrus Blesâ—â—sis ArchdeacoÌ„ of Bath that vvas his latin Secretary many years epist. 47. K Henry punished in that vvherin he tooke most delight Rhetemag Lexomen epist and Henr. 2 epâ—â—t 253. apud Bleâ—â—â—s â—ct Bleseâ— episâ—â—la 164. ExcoÌ„munication threatned to the Queene Stovv in vâ—â— Henr. 2. Nuberg l. 3. 6. 25. K. Henry his lameÌ„table end His vertues Lavves attempted by King Henry against the Church K. Henry vehement contentioÌ„ to haue these lavves take place 〈◊〉 port 2. Aâ—nal in â—â— 1164. K. Henry the secoÌ„d made Legate of the Pope K. Henry his humility to the 〈◊〉 Apostolick K. Henry himselfe appealeth to the Pope Houed part 2. annal in vâ—â— H. 2. K. Henry appealeth the secoÌ„d time K Henry commeth from Ireland to appeare before the Popes Legates Pet. Bloson Epist. 136. The purgation absolutioÌ„ of King Henry A circumstance notably coÌ„mending the true obedience of K. Henry to the Church of Rome Pet. â—â—esen â—pistola 136. A letter of K Henry the secoÌ„d to the Pope vvritten in great affliction Stovv aâ— 1160. K. Henry founded al his state vpon the Popes authority Houed in viâ— Hon. 2. VValsing in Ypodâ—gâ—â— noustr an 1177. Diâ—erse things done by authoritye of the Pope in England The straites vvhervnto King Henry vvas driuen VVasing in Ypodig 〈◊〉 an 11â—4 K. Henry strangely deliuered The earnest and â— syncere penaunceâ— of King Henry The vvonderfull successes of K. Hen. vpon his penance See Nuberg l. 2. hist. â— 25. 33. â— Blesensiâ— epist. 153. This King raigned from the yere 11â—9 vntil 1199. that is 10. yeres Misfortunes of K. Richard King Richard deuout and obedient to the Church of Rome See Blesen epist. 64. ad Celest. PP Reg. Hoâ—ed part 2. Annal. in vit Rich. 2. King Richards behauiour oath at his coronation King Richard goeth to Ierusalem by the Popes procurement The Kingdom commended to the Popes protectioÌ„ See Houed and math Paris anno 1190. Houed iâ— vit Rich. 1. fol. 375. Diuers Appellations from the King to the Pope Houed Ibid. fol. 376. King Richard sent his mother to Rome to entreate the Pope Houed part 2. An. pag. 392. Houeden Ibid. fol. 326. King Richardes letter to P. Clement the 3. Pope Celestines letter to the Realme of England The Bishop of Ely fauored defended by the Pope and the King Nubergens reiuÌ„ Angl. l. 4. cap. 17. Geffrey the kinges brother by authority of the P. made Archbishop of Yorke Nubergens Ibidem cap. 25. King Richards fortunes letted by his brothers ambition enuy of the K of France King Richards captiuity in Austria See Pet. Blesen epest 144. ad Celest. PP Q Eleanores coÌ„plaints vnto Pope Celestinus â—les epist. 145. Q. Eleanora her petition to Pope Celestinus Ibid. epist. 146. Matt. 16. Epist. 6â— ad Celest. â—P The speach of the Archbishop of Reane in K. Richards behalfe coÌ„cerning S. Peters povver Sap. â—â—p 6. 〈◊〉 10. A manifest inference vpoÌ„ the premises against M Attorney Houâ—d in vt Râ—â—â— 1. fol. 445. Hovv small and little spirituall iurisdiction King Richard pretended Paris iâ— vit Rich. 8. Hunting and hauking reproued by the Pope in our English Bishops â—â—uâ—d in vita Ruâ—ar 1. fol. 428. Ibid. fol. 176. Geffrey restored to his Bishopricke by Pope Innocentius Disgust appeale of the Archb. of Roane against K. Richard This King began his raigne an 1199. and raigned 18. yeres vnto an 1216. Variablenes of K. Iohn The pretences of the Dolphin of France to England K. Iohns obeyng the Sea Apostolick Houed 2. part Annal. fol. 458. K. Iohn pretended no supremacy Ecclesiasticall A councel hâ—ld against the kings prohibition Houed in viâ— Ioan. fol. 461. The piety of K. Iohn in the beginning of his raigne K. Iohne humility and liberalitye K. Ioâ—ns mutation to the vvorse See vvalsing in â—pedig anno 1204. and Math. Paris anno 2215. The first occasioÌ„ of K. Iohns breach vvith the Church churchmen Great offence and indignation of K. Iohn against Clergie men Houed Ibid. Many vvish that Pope Innocentius had dealt more myldly vvith K. Iohn Extreme acts of K. Iohn in his indignation Paris in vit Ioan. an 1210. Paris Ibid. an 1212. Math Paris Ibid Paris anno 1213. in vit Ioan. King Iohn offered subiection to the K. of the Moores The straÌ„ge coÌ„trariety of King Iohn The aydea that King Iohn receaued from P. Innocentius The church-liberties confirmed by K. Iohn and the Pope Paris an aâ— 15. See Fox his pageants of the toade skinned to prepare the poisoÌ„ vvith other circuÌ„stances pag. 133. of his Acts and monuments All ancieÌ„t English lavves against M. Attorney K. Henry the third began his raigne 1216 and dyed anno 1â—7â— hauing 56. yeres The coronation beginning of King Henry the third Math. Paris in vit Hen. 3. an 1216. Temporal homage done to the Sea Apostolick by King Henry the third Bles epist. 136. ad Alex. PP Vvalsingâ—m in 〈◊〉 Nousâ—ria
anno 1245. Ibidem K. Henry obtaineth of the P. to be accompted of ful age Paris in 〈◊〉 Hen. 3. an 122â— The beginning of the great Charter for church priuiledges VValsingh in viâ—a Edvvards primâ—â— initiâ— Eâ—ypodig Nâ—u 〈◊〉 an 1274. The deuout behauiour of K. Henry 3. ConfereÌ„ce betvvene K. Henry aud S. Levves K. of France Paris anno 12â—4 in vst Hen. 3. The vtilities by our English Kinges deuotion to Rome Paris Ibid. The Ciuil vvarrs of England vnder K. Henry the third The points vvherin the soueraignty of the Sea of Rome vvas seene The manner of Ecclesiastical elections vnder K. Henry 3. The manner of placing a Bishop of Durham Paris in vit Henr. 3. an 1226. 1228. An other example of the prouision of the Church of Canterbury Ibidem Richard of Canterbury appealeth to Rome against K. Henry 3. Paris an 1231. in vit Henr. 3. Tvvo elected Archbishops of Canterbury refused by the Pope Paris anno 1232. Hovv obedient K. Henry vvas to the Sea of Rome CoÌ„plaints of English-men against straÌ„gersâ— in England Math. Paris anno 1244. The louing and obedient letter of K. Henry vnto Pope Innocentius CoÌ„plaints made to the Councell and Pope himselfe of abuses Paris anno 1245. The popes seuerall orders for prouiding for Englishmen Generall consent of vvâ—â—ting to the Sea of Rome for remedye of agrieuaÌ„ces Math. Paris Anno. 1146. The beginning originall cause of al restraints Mag. Câ—art cap. 1. The statutes of K. Henry all in fauour of the Clergye 2. H. 3. tit ProhibitioÌ„ 13. 4. H. 3. Ibidem 15. 15. H. 3. tit ProhibitioÌ„ 22. Regist. fol. The explication of the lavv Stat. an 9. 〈◊〉 6. cap. 11. Spirituall coâ—â—tes superior to the teÌ„porall Hovv spirituall Courtes are the Kings courtes M. Attorneys inference hovv it holdeth and holdeth not Diuers examples ouerthrovving M. Attorneys commentarye Paris anno 1â—32 The King obeyed the Bishop of London in restoring Earle Hubert Paris Ibid. K Henry obeyed the B. of London in spirituall matters The Bishops refuse to excommunicate at the Kings appointment Paris anno 1234. S. EdmoÌ„d Archb. of Canterbury threatneth excoÌ„munication to the King if he obey him not Paris anno 1215. pag. 656. K. Henry obeyed the Deane of Paules in spirituall authority The Statute of Merton an 20. Hen. 3. This instance proueth nothing See the Code l. 5. tit 27. log 1. Constant lib. 5. Imper. Ze 1. lib. 10. Imper. Iustin. Nouell constit 89. de natural liberis §. Siquis igitur c. Lib. 4. Decret tit 17. cap. 6. * Cap. CoÌ„questus est * Cap. 13. Per venerabilem Ilidom Cap. 7. Causam quae M. Attorney mistaketh and mis-relateth the matter This King began his raigne an 1272. and raigned 35. yeares vntill 1307. Stovv in vita Edouards prâ—â—â— King Edvvard surnamed Long-shanke Deuotion of K. Edvvard Magna Charta VValsingam in vitae Edvvards p. anno 1191. King Edvvard praied and gaue almes for his Queenes soule Crosses erected VVorkes of piety of King â—dvvard VVestmon in heâ— or maiori in vita Edou primi Vestmonasteriensis anne 1197. A pious patheticall speach of King Edvvard King Edvvardes occasions of dealing in VVales and Scotland VValsingam anno 1292. in vita Edouards King Edvvardes mutabilitie in keeping priuiledges Math. Vestmonast VValsingam anno 1307. Math. Vestmon an 1278. Violent proceeding of K. Edvvard A sleight of K. Edvvard against the Clergie In anno 1294. A Knight sent to force the Monkes of VVestminster to yelde by feare to the Kings vvill In meere spirituall things the King neuer made difficulty to obey the Sea of Rome VValsingam eodem anno Diuers Bishopricks disposed of by Popes vnder K. Edvvard the first King Edvvardes deuotion tovvards the first Pope in Auinion King Edvvard accused the Archb. of Canterbury vnto the Pope VVestmonast eodem anno The great respect borne to the Sea of Rome by King Edvvarde An Embassadge sent by K. Edvvard to excuse himselfe to the Pope Thomas VValsingam in an 1308. The manner of vvriting of K Edvvard and his nobility to P. Bonifacius Math Vestmonaster Thom. Valsing in an 1301. 1302. King Edvvards lavves in preiudice of the Clergy of England Vide 3 Edo 5. â—â— Ass pl. 19. Brooke tit premunire pl. 10. Note this vvas vva â—y the common-lavv of England before any statute made CoÌ„mon-lavv must haue some birth or beginning VVestmonasteriensis an 1197. A cleere ouerthrovv of M. Attorneys assertion In vvhat sense the publishing of a Bul might be punished in K. Edvvards dayes Reportis fol. 15. 31. 〈◊〉 â— tit â—â—com 6. â— instance 15. Edouar tit Quare non admisit 7. Vide 39. Edou 3. 20. Note 1. ansvvere CoÌ„mon-lavves imagined but not extant Anno â— Edouards terâ—â—i stat 2. cap. 2. Seasing of Bishops landes Anno. 14. Edo 3. stat 3. pro Clero Hovv Bishops might be punished for not admitting the Kings iust presentatioÌ„ Supra cap. praeced The Archbishop of Canterbury depriued of his spiritual iurisdiction by Q Elizabeth anno 1580. The statuâ—e of 〈…〉 an 〈…〉 vnderstoode in vvhat senâ— should â—e receiued allouâ—ed hâ—ere Lib. 1. Decretalium Gregorie tit 21. The Decree against Bigamy In 6 Decre alium â—â—â— tit de Bigamis The true state of the case and doubt risen in England A poore commentary and shifte of M. Attorney Hovv M. Attorney straineth the â—ext to helpe himself 4 instance Statutum de anno 25. Edouâ— 1. Carlile vide 20. Edouar 3. tit Essom 24. Nota. The first atteÌ„pte vvas to vsurpe vpon such Ecclesiasticall things as appertayned to the Clergy of England vvho at that tyme stood in great avve of the church of Rome The ansvvere to the fourth Instance of M Attorney IncoÌ„ueniences by promoting strangers in England Diuers agreemeÌ„ts for prouision of Benefices VVest monast anno 1307. Remedy sought from the Pope himselfe VValsing Ibidem See statute anno 25. Edouards 3. The statute of Carleile maketh nothing for M. Attourney This King began his raigne an 1307. and raigned 19. yeres to vvitt vntill 1326. Ancient English vvriters vvhen the end VValsing in 〈◊〉 1307. Stovv in Edouardo p. â—â—â—ine vita The ill successe of King Edvvardes marriage â—n France The suppression of the Knights of the Temple VValsiâ—gam in storia Edâ—uâ—râ— 2. anno 1311. 1â—24 â—oâ—dor Stovv Ibidem Recourse made to the Pope by EnglaÌ„d and Scotland in their greatest controuersies VValsing anno 1319. 1323. The â— of Canterbury made by the Popes prouision The Bishop of Hereford taken froÌ„ the barre by Ecclesiasticall authority The statute of Edvv. 2. articuli â—lâ—â—i cap. 36. Eos the ordinance of circumspecté agatis â—do 1. so this effect â—y this statute of the â— of Ed. 2. and 15. of Edvv. 3. cap. 6. 31. E. 3. cap. 11. and by other statutes heretofore mentioned the iurisdiction of the Ecclesiasticall courtes iâ— allovved vvarranted by consent of Parlament in all cases vvherein they novv haue iurisdiction so as these lavves may be iustly called
controuersy The first proofe The secoÌ„d proofe Fox in his acts and Monuments The third proofe Foxie vita Edonar .4 â—uhar 3. Honrisi 7. The fourth proofe Polidor in vita Hen. 7. The first instance .1 H. 7.20 The ansvvere Hovv the cause of Sanctuary might be handled by temporall Iudges The secoÌ„d Instance 9. E. 4 â— vidâ— Fuz Na. Br. fol. 44. H. agreeing heervvith Note The Ansvvere The third Instance 9 E. 4.28 The ansvvere VVâ—o must iudge vvhether a fellon deserue the benefit of Clergie The 4 Instance 12. E 4. fol. 16. The ansvvere Sâ—a 16. Rich. 2. cap. 5. Hovv the Popes excommunication had place or not place in England vnder K. Ed. the 4. 2. Rich. 3. foâ— 22. VVhy Catholick Kings somtymes prohibited the entrance of the Popes Legates The fifth Instance 1. Henr. 7.10 Stâ—tut de 1. H. 7. c. 4. 10. H. 7. 18. 11. H. 7. 12 The Ansvvere To the first point To the secoÌ„d point The great authority of English Prelates To the thirde point Hovv a King is persona mixta Supraâ— cap. 4. Supra cap. 2. To the fourth point Bastardy a lett to priesthoode * Dist. 56. cap. 1. c. 1. vlâ— de filijs presby 6. Decret tit 11. cap. 1. Supra â— 2. VVho can dispense vvith plurality of benefices K. Henry the 7 dyed and liued in the religion of all his ancestours The causes of alteratioÌ„ in the time of K. Henry the 8. Supra 6. 2. 3. K. Henry the 8. raigned from the yere 1509. to 1546. to vvit 3â— yeares K. Henries booke against Luther anno Domini 1521. Henr. 8. in defens Sacram contr Mart. Luther Henr. ibid. K. Henryes argument of antiquity and consent of the Popes supremacy K. Henries argument of impossibility 1. Cor. 13. K. Henryes innectiue against the incoÌ„stancy of Luther An. 1527. Good offices of K. Henry coÌ„tinued to the Pope after the vvriting of his booke By vvhat degrees K. Henry fell to breach vvith the Sea of Rome The first breach with Rome Reports fol. 28. Stat. de 2â— H. 8. All committed to the body of the English Clergy All committed to the Archb. of Canterbury K. Henry subiected himselfe to the Archb of Canterbury The gradation vsed by K. Henry is assuning the supremacy A confideration of importance Caluin coÌ„ment in cap. 6. Amos K. Henry as supreme head condemned the ProtestaÌ„ts religion for heresy See statut an 31. H. â— cap. 14. VVith vvhat mature deliberation K. Henry as head of the church condemned the ProtestaÌ„ts An. 1540. An. 1546. The headship of K. Henry fitteth not M. Attorney A doubte moued by M. Attorney and slâ—nderly ansvvered Reportes fol. 32. This appeareth by the resolution of all the Iudges in 7. H. â— lib. Keylvv â—o 18. And this vvas longe before any â—ct of 〈◊〉 vvas made against forraâ—ne Iurisdiction â—â— K. Henry 8. Ecclesiasticall lavves made subiect to euery particular mans calumniation A great vntruth that Clerkes vvere not exempted from temporall Iudges VVestmon 1. cap. 2. an 3. Ed. â— Tvvo instances against M. Attorney vnder K. Edvvard the first Statut. de bigamis cap. 5. an 4. Ed. 1. Articuli Cleri cap. 15. an 9. Ed. â— 18. Ed. 3. pro Cler. cap. 2. 25. F. 3. pro Clero cap. 4. 5. 4. H. 4. cap 2. Harpâ—sâ—l ex Arâ—hâ—â—â— Cantuar. saeâ—ul â—5 cap. 9. in vita Thomae Arundellij Gaston chief Iustice refuted to sit in iudgement vpoÌ„ an Archbishop Paris an 1234. sub Henr. 3. Clerkes deliuered from secular Iudges in King Henry the third his time Idem An. 1239. VValsing in vita Edouardi tertij an 1344. King Edvvard the sixt raigned six yeares froÌ„ 1547. vnto 1553. See statut an 1. 2. Edouardi sexts Supra Cap. 3. Spirituall iurisdictioÌ„ could not be deriued from the child-king Galat. 4. An euâ—sioÌ„ refuted Different origens of teÌ„porall and spirituall anthority * See Supra cap. 2. 3. a Stat. 1. Ed. 6. cap. 1. b Stat. 2 3. Ed. 6 5. 6. cap. 1. c Stat. 1. Ed 6. cap. 11 12. d Stâ—t 2. 3. Ed. 6. cap 23. e â—tat 7. Ed 6. cap. 2. Queene Mary raigned six yeares from 1553. to 15â—â— Queene Mary restored all to the ancient vse againe Thomas Cranmer the first hereticall Archb. of Canterbury Q. Elizab. raigned 45. yeres from 1558. vnto 1603. VVhat moued Q. Elizabeth to make a nevv change Pope Clement 7. Pauluâ— â— Crafty dealing to moue the Queene to accept of the supremacy Adulatory speeches for imbarking the Queene The speach of Lady Eliâ—â—â— vviâ—◠〈◊〉 of Q. Maries 〈◊〉 CouÌ„sellours * Syr â— anâ—â—â—ngleseâ—d The Duke of Ferâ—â— his letter to bee seen in the K. of Spaine◠〈…〉 Aâ—â—hiuiuÌ„ â—â—â—hetovâ—nâ— of Cimanâ—aâ— Doct. Harding in his epistle to the Queene an 1565. An other protestation of Q. Elizabeth about the Reall presence Q. Elizab. confereÌ„ce vvith MoÌ„sieur Lansack * To the old L. MoÌ„tâ—gue The Earle of Southampton and others Q. Elizab. ovvne inclination tovvards Catholick religion D. Harding vbi supra Q. Elizab. dravvne to great extremityes against her Catholicke people M. Attorneyes iniurious conclusioÌ„â— A false â—harge of â—he Attorney See the booke of Dangerous Positions l. 2. c. 2. imprinted at London an 1191. Ibid. l. 3. a. 1. The first recusancy of Puritanes Hoâ— many Catholicks vvere Recusants from the beginning See the booke intituled ReasoÌ„s of Refusall Consider vvell this reason Reportes â—ol 37. False and Iniurious calumniations fol. 3â— Manifest slaunderous vntruthes fol. 39. The protestations M. Campian Shervvyn and others at theire deathes M. Attorneys Idaea Platâ—nica of ancient CoÌ„mon-lavves A scruple â—f conâ—â—ieÌ„ce vrâ—â—d vpon â— Attorâ—ey Vntrue informations of M. Attorney vnto his Maiesty August in Enchiridio c. 67. 68. 69. Lib. de fide operibus c. 14. 15. 16. Lib. 21. de Ciuit. Deâ— c. 21. in psal 80. alibi Supra in Praefat. False causes deuised of Catholicks constancy Only conscience stayeth Catholicks from follovving M. Attorneys current Luc. 12. Rom. 2. Eusâ—b l. 1. c. 11. histo Eccles. The iudgment of Constantius touching such as dissembled in religion Some points of consideration * The booke of three coÌ„uersions An important deliberation Rom. 2. No substaÌ„tiall reason can be alleadged vvhy vve should rather be of one religion then of an other The definition of heretickes No grouÌ„d or stay in sects or nevv opinions * August contra Epistolam FuÌ„dom capâ— 4. Cyrill Caâ—ech 1â— Hovve great and grieuous the sinne of heresye is â— Thom. â—2 q. 10. â—â— 6. Tit. 4. In the beginning of both the Examens of Fox his Calendar D. Thom. 22. quast 5. art 3. A similitude to be vveighed and considered Athanas. in Symbolâ— August lib. â—â—â—â—â—esi u◠〈◊〉 Quod. 〈◊〉 Deum â— seuere â—â—ntence 〈◊〉 Augustine aâ—â—â—lt the 〈◊〉 heresies that â—ay be The perils that arise by the insolency of some priuate men Men brought into despaire forget all reason and duty The exulâ—â—ration 〈◊〉 M. Attorneys booke A proâ—â—ise not â—â—â—formaâ—le 3. Reguâ— 12. Isa. 13. The dauÌ„ger and damage of dispersoâ— The finall Conclusion of the vvhole
other place De torrente in via bibit propterea exaltauit caput and infinite other throughout all the nevv and old testament spoken literallie of Christ and yet by allusion applied to good men as the ancient Fathers doe testifie in their vvorkes applying to the members oftentimes that vvhich belongeth principallie to the head so as herein M. Attorneyes haires needed not to stand vpon end nor trouble themselues or their maister neither vvas it nedefull that M. Attorney should praie for M Garnet to repent himself of this blasphemie vvhich vvas none at all before he dyed God graunt Syr Edward Cooke be in state to make so cleere and easy an accompt at his departure from this vvorld as the other vvas vvhich hardlie maie be hoped considering their great difference of life functions except God vvorke a miracle or that solifidian iustification doe enter for smoothing of all vvhich maketh all men equall and equallie saincts 42. But to dravve to an end one of your last triumphant speeches touching all Iesuits vvas that they vvere Doctors of foure different doctrines the one of dissimulation the second of deposing Princes the third of disposing of Kingdomes the last of deterring Princes with feare of excommunications and of all foure you discoursed vvith great resolution and peremptorie determination vvel assuring your self that none in that place should haue meanes to ansvvere you though there vvanted not manie vvho out of their discretions did note vvhere and hovv you might haue byn ansvvered vvith no small aduantage as perhaps you may be hereafter more at large vpon some other occasion 43. Novv onlie I thought good to put you in mind that these and other your discourses founded commonlie vpon diuisions and little concerning the prisoner or matter in hand vvere noted and borne avvaie and this among the rest vvas obserued that you vvere more fertile in setting dovvne diuisions then fruitfull aftervvard in prosecuting the same yet in the last parte of this four-fold partition about terrifying Princes with excommunications you flovving novv vvith full sea tovvardes the end of your accusations men saie that you insulted greatlie ouer Catholicke religion brought forth a booke of your ovvne compyling to vvit your Reportes pretending to shevv out of the same that our English Kings in former ages were nothing afrighted with the idle menaces of Papall excommunications that one was condemned of high treason for bringing in a Bull against a subiect without the Kings licence that the King was neuer reputed subiect to any Pope in Ecclesiasticall matters but that himself was absolute how the Popes Legates were often times stayed at Calles vntill the King had giuen them licence to come into England vvith manie other such points partlie true partlie false partlie impertinent to the matter partlie prouing de facto and not de iure partlie misalleadged partly miscōstred but altogeather misapplyed to the disgrace of that religion for vvhose seruice al your lavves in those times ages vvere instituted and honoured yet you protested in that vaunting vaine of yours that you were exceeding glad to see your moderne religion in this point so agreable to the ancient lawes of the Realme which lawes quoth you if they were exactly looked into would restraine our Romish Catholickes for growing any further as you hoped they would be 44. But Sir hovv little ground of truth or substance all this hath in it hovv contrary effectes the devv cōsideration of our English lavves may must needes vvorke in the mindes of al discreet men tovvardes the setling of a stable iudgement and firme persuasion in fauour of Catholicke religion in that the said lavves proceeded al from Catholicke Princes though alvvaies I except such as doe frame their iudgement to the current of the present time doe subordinate their vnderstanding to their vvealth and honours this I saie shal aftervvardes be so euidentlie declared in this Answere of ours throughout the vvhole booke as no mā I suppose vvith any indifferēcy or probability of reasō shal be able to deny or cōtradict the same 45. And in particular the Reader shall see refuted the seuerall members by you heere set dovvne as namelie hovv great and harty reuerence and respect our Catholicke Kings did euer beare vnto Ecclesiasticall Censures not onlie of the Pope as supreme but of their ovvne home-Bishopps also and that no King in all that ranke for almost a thousand yeares did euer hold himself absolute in Ecclesiasticall povver vntill King Henry the eight and that it cannot be true vvhich heere elsvvhere you so much bragg of bring forth vpon euery occasion as the archer that had but one arrovv in his quiuer that vvould fly hovv that in the raigne of King Edward the first it was treason by the common-law for a subiect to bring in and publish a Bull from Rome against a subiect without the Kings licence vvhich is your first obiection in that Kings life and ansvvered by me after in the eleuenth Chapter of this booke 46. And as for the obiection of the Popes Legats or Nuntij detained somtimes by the Kings order at Calles from entering the Realme vntill some difference betvvene Popes and Kings vvere accorded though it be so vveake a thing as deserueth no ansvvere yet haue I ansvvered the same vpon diuers occasions and shevved amongst other that by this argument if it vvere good King Philip and Queene Mary might be said not to haue acknovvledged the Pope his spirituall authoritie for that they deteined in Calles the messenger of Paulus Quartus vvhen he brought the Cardinalls hat and Legacy of England for Friar Peto in preiudice of Cardinall Poole vvhich the said Princes vvould not suffer to be put in execution vntill they had better informed the said Pope vpon vvhich information their intercession the controuersie ceased 47. Much other matter I doe vvillinglie pretermit M. Attorney vvhich you vttered that daie in contempt derogation of that religion vvherby all your progenitors yea all the Peeres and Princes of our Realme in precedent ages thought themselues both happie and honourable and if they had imagined that in future times an Attorney vvould haue stept vp to raile and reuile that religion calling it rotten and contemptible them all blind and deceaued people vvhat an opinion thinke you vvould they haue fore-stallen of you and hovv base and odious a conceit vvould they haue preconceaued against you especiallie if they had seene you as others did that stood neere so caried avvaie vvith hereticall humour as to vvander and range and runne from your matter in your pleading to seeke occasion of insolent tauntes against them in such sort as your vvhole subiect by your ovvne confession being of treason the most of your inuectiue speach vvas against their religion 48. For vvhich cause I thought my self bound to saie somevvhat in this behalfe principallie to that vvhich is proper to the argument of your late booke of Reportes heere
that such as should be named for commissioners must be naturally borne subiects Which his counsell said did not appeere by the special verdict of the Iury to haue been obserued consequentlie that the sentence was not good and auailable in law Heervnto saith M. Attorney a threefold answere vvas giuen and resolued by the vvhole courte First that they which were Commissioners and had places of iudicature should be intended to be subiects borne and not aliens c. Quia stabitur praesumptioni donec probetur in contrarium The common presumption must bee followed vntill the contrarie be proued Heer you see how much this answere weigheth It seemeth to me that this matter might easilie in foure years haue been verefied if the Iudges had listed whether these Commissioners were aliens or borne Subiects not to reiect the Plainteife now with this shaddow of common presumption that they might be presumed or supposed to be naturally borne 15. Secondlie saith M. Attorney the Iurors haue found that the Queene by her said letters Patents did authorize them secundum formam Statuti praedicti according to the forme of the said Statute that authorized her and therfore it doth by a necessarie consequence amount to as much as if they had found that they had been subiects borne For if they were not subiects borne saith he they could not be so authorized secundum formam Statuti praedicti This is the second answere somewhat weaker as to mee it seemeth than the former of presumption and common intendement For heere insteed of prouing that the Commissioners were borne subiects and consequentlie well anthorized he subsumeth and inferreth the contrary to witt that they were authorized by the Queene secundum formam Statuti praedicti ergo they were borne subiects as who would saie the Queen or those that counselled her could not be deceiued or euill informed or negligent in this point about the obseruing of that clause and yet this is all that was answered by the Court to this matter Which themselues belike considering fell to deuise a third answere more absurde and paradoxicall than all the rest which haue giuen the ground or argument of this Sage fable or Comedy which M. Attorney hath heere partlie reported and partlie exhibited vnto vs in this his booke to the laughter of such as reade it and doe consider the exorbitant vanitie therof I shall set it downe in very few words 16. When the forenamed Sages did perceiue that the former two answers to Cauderyes fourth exception against the Queens commission made out vpon vertue of the statute in the first yeare of her raigne that gaue her all kinde of Spirituall power and Iurisdiction did not satisfie they fell vpon this third that albeit the said Queene had not obserued the clauses and conditions specified in the said Statute for authorizing others in the like Iurisdiction yet had she authority otherwise to make out such a Commission in that she was Queene and this by the vertue of her Crowne according to the auncient Common laws of England You shall heare M. Attorneys owne words in this resolution This Act saith he of the first yere of the late Queene concerning Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction was not an act introductorie of a new law but declaratorie of the olde which appeereth as well by the Title of the said Act videlicet An Act restoring to the Crowne the auncient Iurisdiction ouer the State Ecclesiasticall spirituall c. As also by the body of the Act in diuerse partes therof for that this Act doth not annex anie Iurisdiction to the Crowne but that which in truth was or of right ought to be by the auncient laws of the Realme parcell of the Kings Iurisdiction and vnited to his Imperiall Crowne c. so as if the said Act of the first yeare of the late Queene had neuer been made it was resolued by all the Iudges that the King or Queene of England for the time being may make such an Ecclesiasticall commission by the auncient prerogatiue or law of England Thus hee 17. And trulie I am sorye that he affirmeth this strange Paradox to haue been the resolution of all the Iudges there present But to the end that all may not seeme to haue entred into this solemne folly it were good that their particular names were knowne that resolued the same For certainlie it will bee the most notorious iest vnto forraine lawyers of all sortes vnto other graue learned men when it shall come abroad in other countryes as shortelie it will for that M. Attorney hath caused it also to be published in Latin which hath happened in many years if not ages much laughter it will cause will celebrate solemnlie M. Attorneys name that is the Reporter therof For this matter toucheth not onlie England and English-laws but all other Countryes besides who haue runne ioyntlie with England for many hundered years in the self same conformity of Catholicke Religiou and of temporall lawes confirming the same in ech Countrey and particularlie in this point of the Popes Spirituall Authoritie vniuersally receiued So as for so much as their kingdomes being entyre Empires and Monarchies as ours is they must needs be said to haue had this Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction also in the highest degree included in their Kinglie right as parcell of their Imperiall Crowne wherof insueth that either they and their learned Counselours Lawyers and Sages did not see or know the same which had been great Ignorance or esteemed it not which had been great negligence or which is most likely that our lawyers now will be thought by them ridiculous to set forth such a strange Paradox to the worlde contrary to that which so many thousand Sages of former tymes both in generall Councells and otherwise haue resolued decreed and determined vpon better deliberation and more searche both of diuinity history and lawe than these temporall Iudges could doe vpon the suddaine in Cauderyes case howsoeuer M. Attorney doth magnifye the same whoe as I heare by some that will seeme to reporte it from his owne mouth he that is the Reporter is in great parte also the author or at least wise affecteth to be thought so as of a new witty inuention hauing often and vnto many promised to proue it and now hath begun to sett vpon it We shall see with what euent THE SECOND PART OF THIS CHAPTER Vvith a more cleere explication of the Question §. I. 18. But before wee come to treate of proofes we must consider of one circumstance of the matter more which is of no small importance for iudging of the whole and this is the circuite of words and multitude of darke and dazeling phrases which the foresaid Statute vseth in deliuering and setting downe the Ecclesiasticall power Iurisdiction giuen to Q. Elizabeth to wit that all such Iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall as by anie spirituall or Ecclesiasticall power hath heertofore been or may lawfully be exercised for the
visitation of the Ecclesiasticall estate and persons and for their reformation order and correction of the same and of all manner of errors heresies c. is given to the Queene with full power and authoritie to assigne nominate and authorize others also to exercise and execute vnder her highnes all and all manner of Iurisdiction priuiledges and preheminences in anie wise touching or concerning anie spirituall or Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction and to visit reforme redresse order correct and amend c. 19. Which words may seem by their often naming of visitation and visiting that they meant onlie to make the Queene a visitrix ouer the Cleargie which importeth much limitation of supreme power and yet on the other side they giue her all Iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall that euer hath been heertofore or may be exercised by anie Ecclesiasticall authoritie or person and that both she and her substitutes haue all and all manner of Iurisdiction priuiledges and preheminences concerning spirituall affaires as you haue heard So as on the one side they seeme to restraine and limitt not calling her head of the Church as before in the stile of K. Henrie and K. Edward was accustomed but rather a supreme Visitrix as by these words appeereth And on the otherside they giuing her all and all manner of Iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall that by anie power or person Ecclesiasticall hath euer heertofore been vsed or may be vsed including no doubt therin both the Pope and all other Bishops or Archbishops that euer haue exercised Iurisdiction in England they make her spirituall head of the Church in the highest degree giuing her the thinge without the name and dazeling the eyes of the ordinarie Reader with these multitude of words subtilie couched togeather And why so thinke yon I shall breefly disclose the mysterie of this matter 20. When K. Henry the eight had taken the Title of Supreame head of the Church vpon him as also the gouernours of K. Edward had giuen the same vnto him being but yet a child of 9. years old the Protestants of other Countries which were glad to se England brake more and more from the Pope whome they feared yet not willing insteed therof to put themselues wholie vnder temporall Princes but rather to rest at their owne libertie of chosing congregations and presbyteryes to gouerne began to mislike with this English stile of Supreame head as well the Lutheranes as appeereth by diuers of their writings as also the Zuinglians and much more afterward the Caluinists whereupon Iohn Caluin their head and founder in his Commentary vpon Amos the Prophet inueigheth bitterlie against the said Title and authoritie of supreame head taken first by King Henry and saith it was Tyrannicall and impious And the same assertion he held during his life as after by occasion more particularlie shall be shewed And the whole body of Caluinists throughout other Countryes are of the same opinion and faith though in England they be vpon this point deuided into Protestants and Puritans as all men know 21. This then being the State of thinges when Q. Elizabeth began her Raigne those that were neerest about her and most preuailed in Counsell inclining to haue a change in Religion that therby also other changes of dignities offices and liuings might insue and desiring to reduce all to the new Queens disposition but yet finding great difficultie and resistance in many of the Caluinists to giue the accustomed Title of headship in respect of Iohn Caluins reprobation therof they deuised a new forme and featute of words wherby couertly to giue the substance without the name that is to saie the whole spirituall power iurisdiction of supreame head vnder the name of Visitrix or supreame gouernesse as in the Oath of the same Statute is set downe where euery man vnder forfiture of all his lands and liuings and life also in the third time is bound to sweare and professe that he beleiueth in his cōscience that the said Qneene is supreame gouernesse in all causes Ecclesiastical in this sense and that there is no other Spirituall power or Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction ouer soules in England but this of the Qneene or such as commeth from her And this was also the high iniquitie of this tragicall Comedye among other that the whole Realme being almost all Catholike and of a contrarie beleife at that time was forced to sweare within thirtie daies after the said Act to this fantasticall deuise of giuing supreame authoritie Spirituall to a woman wherof by naturall diuine and humane law she is not capable as in the next chapter shall bee proued being a deuise of some few in a corner first and then procured by negociation to passe in Parlament or els to incurre the daunger of the foresaid penalties that is to saie either sacrilegiouslie to forsweare themselues against their consciences or to vndoe themselues and theirs in wordlie affaires a hard and miserable choise 22. But now to the point it self what reall and substantiall difference thinke you can their be imagined between the spirituall Authortie of Head-ship giuen vnto K. Henry the 8. by the Statute of the 26. yeare of his reigne and this of visitrix or supreame gouernesse giuen to Q. Elizabeth in the first of her reigne Was not the self-same power and Iurisdiction ment to be giuen And if there bee no difference in the thing it self why doe they fly the word in this which they vsed in that and why doe they vse such large circumloquutions of visiting ordering redressing and the like For as for K. Henries statute it beareth this Title An act concerning the Kings highnes to be supreame head of the Church of England c. And in the statute it self it is said Be it enacted by the Authoritie of this present Parlament that the King our soueraigne Lord his heirs and successors shall be taken accepted and reputed the onlie supreame head on earth of the Church of England called Anglicana Ecclesia And the same Title was 9. or 10. years after giuen in like manner to K. Edward the sixt by the same Authoritie of Parlament if in this Case it had anie authoritie anecting also therunto all Iurisdiction spirituall whatsoeuer as it appeereth by a certaine declaration therof made in the Statute of the first year of the said King It saith thus That for so much as all authoritie of iurisdiction spirituall and temporall is deriued and deducted from the Kings Maiestie as supreame head of these Churches and Realmes of England and Ireland and so iustlie acknowledged by the Cleargie therof and that all Courts Ecclesiasticall within these said two Realmes be kept by no other power and authority either forreine or within the Realme but by the Authoritie of his most excelent Maiesty Be it therfore enacted that all sommons and citations and other processes Ecclesiasticall in all causes of Bastardy Bygamye and such like called Ecclesiasticall shall be made in the name of our King c. And that in
certaine and the last euidently false For neither doth it appeare by the words of the Charter that the King did exempt the said Abbot from all Iurisdiction spirituall of the Bishop but rather of some temporall interest or pretense that the Bishop of that Diocesse might haue or pretend to haue in those daies Nor doth he seeme to haue giuen Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction to the Abbot but rather temporall concerning controuersies that might arise about the lands of the lordship of Culnam wherof he had made donation to the said monastery And thirdly howsoeuer this might bee the third point and cheife conclusion is false that he either gaue or tooke away Iurisdiction by his owne power deriued from his temporall crowne for this was impossible as before in the second Chapter of this answere hath been shewed but rather by some spirituall Iurisdiction cōmitted vnto him by some other higher Ecclesiasticall power either of his Bishops gathered togeather in Parlament or Synod or of the Bishop of Rome himself all which three points wee shall breiflie here shew and therby conclude that M. Attorney his inference sett out with a Nota in the margent is worth no note at all but onlie of weaknes and impertinencie 6. For first to begin with the second it doth not appeare by the words of this Charter that the King did graunte to the same Abbot Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction within his said Abbey but only that in all euents and discussions of causes or controuersies arising about the foresaid Lordship of Culnam giuen vnto the said monasterie the Tenants therof should stande to the Decree of the said Abbot and not haue recourse to the Bishop of the Diocesse who before perhaps pretended temporall Iurisdiction ouer them or at least-wise ouer that Lordship of Culnam And this coniecture is greatlie confirmed by a Canon of a Nationall Synod held in Hereford almost a hundered yeares before this vnder Theodorus Archbishop of Canterbury the 24. of September Anno Christi 670. and related by S. Bede where the third Canon of the Councell decreeth thus Vt Quacunque monasteria c. That all monasteries consecrated to God noe Bishop hath authoritie to inquiet them nor violentlie to take from them any thing of their goods c. wherby appeareth that some Bishops in those daies did pretend also temporall Iurisdiction ouer monasteries and their goodes which heer K. Kenulfus would preuent in this his monasterie to which he gaue his Lordshipp 7. And by this also the other point is confirmed that it doth not appeare by the force of these words that the Abbot was exempted from all spirituall Iurisdiction of the Bishop by this Charter of the King though otherwise by some priuiledge of the Pope I doubt not but he was it being a thing common lightly to all Abbots for he saith only Abomni Episcopali Iure from all right of the Bishop and not Iurisdiction which might be meant as hath been said of some temporall right pretended ouer that Lordship and was found now not to be iust or for that the said Bishop in Parlamēt or otherwise for M. Attorney holdeth that all this was done in Parlament had renounced his temporall right therin which before hee pretended to haue or that the King made this declaration of the monasteries exemption for he seemeth rather to haue declared what was done or graunted then to ordaine it himself by force of the foresaid Synodicall Decree of the Ecclesiasticall Councell before mentioned 8. And truly that the words of this Charter doe seeme rather to meane temporall then spirituall Iurisdiction in this place though I doubt not as I said but that they were exempted in the one and in the other by the priuiledges of the Sea Apostolike accustomed in such cases that which ensueth in the said Charter doth much confirme to witt that the Abbot should be quiet from the Bishops right and that the inhabitants from thence-forward should not be depressed by the Yoke of the Bishops officers Which importeth as much as that they had byn vniustly disquietted depressed before the same noe way seeming fittly to agree to be spoken of Bishops Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction and consequently it is not improbable that only temporall Iurisdiction is heere talked of and so neither spirituall Iurisdiction taken from the Bishop nor giuen to the Abbot by the King in his Charter 9. But howsoeuer this were or may bee most certaine it is that M. Attorney his inference and conclusion is manifestly false to witt that it vvas deriued from his Crowne For albeit it were euident that the meaning heere were of spirituall Iurisdiction yet might the King haue that power to giue the exemption which he did to the monastery either from the Bishops gathered togeather now in the Parlament or before in Synod as hath been said renouncing all their Iurisdictiō therin or he might haue it from the Pope which is most likely for that all such priuiledges and exemptions were demaunded in those dayes at his hands by Princes and founders of pious workes And the said Popes made ordinary graunts therof as in our dayes also they doe and this is different sorte and manners For that sometimes they graunted the same immediatly as from themselues sometimes they gaue comission to Princes to giue it in their names and some other times they confirmed that which Princes had done before in this kinde vnder ratihabition or future allowance or ratification by the Sea Apostolike 10. And of all these three sorts many examples might be alleadged but that I shall haue occasion againe in the next Chapter to treate more largly of these points where I shall shew that in this very time when Kenulfus liued his neighbour King Ossa of the Mercians demaunding the Canonization of S. Alban the Protomartyr of England at the hands of Adrian the Pope as also that he might build a Monastery in the place where he was martyred and this as Parisiensis saith Ab omni Episcoporum subiectione emancipandum To be free and exempted from all subiection of Bishops the Pope graunted both his demaunds answering him thus as the same author recordeth VVe doe most willingly giue our cōsent to your petition for building of a monastery and doe priuiledge the same and vvhen you haue made your Charter or priuiledge vvee shall afterwards confirme strengthen your Originall vvith ours and exempt that monastery from all iurisdiction both of Bishops and Archbishops subiecting it immediatly vnto our Apostolike Sea So hee Wherby we see that a temporall King and founder of a monastery or other pious worke might giue priuiledges either by commission or vnder ratihabition as before hath been said 11. The like examples we finde in the liues of King Edgar and S. Edward the Confessor and many others that demaunded obteined confirmation and exemptions for pious works erected by them of the Popes of their times But for that these examples will be more fittly produced in the sequent
done against the priuiledges of their Crownes 21. After S. Mellitus who dyed Bishop of Canterbury there succeeded in that Sea by the appointment of Pope Boniface the fifth the holy man Iustus Bishop of Rochester before who by his doctrine and holie life had holpen greatly to the reduction of Eadbald King of Kent who after the death of his good Father K. Ethelbert by dissolute life had fallen backe againe to Paganisme and renounced the Christian faith But afterward returned againe and became a good Christian King and presently therupon he wrote his humble letters of submission to the said Pope Boniface the fifth as appereth by the Popes answere vnto the said Archbishop Iustus vpon the yeare of Christ 618. related by S. Bede where Boniface writeth Susceptis namque apicibus filij nostri Eadbaldi Regis c. We hauing receaued the letters of our sonne K. Eadbald we doe fynd therby with how great learning of Gods worde you haue moued his mind to true coÌ„uersion vndoubted faith And in the same letter he signifyeth that togeather therwith he sent him to wit to S. Iustus the pall with authority of Archbishop of Canterbury and further concedentes etiam tibi ordinationes episcoporum exigente opportunitate we doe also graunte vnto you power to ordeyne Bishops wheresoeuer opportunity for Gods glory is offered Neither did Pope Boniface thinke to displease or iniure K. Eadbald by writing in this sorte or by giuing to this Archbishop S. Iustus such authority to make Bishopps ouer all England as herby he did without respect of his kingly power as you see 22. And not many yeares after this againe to witt vpon the yeare of Christ 621. K. Edwyn of the Northumbers Regum potentissimus inter Anglo-saxones saith Malmesbury the most potent of all other Kings amongest the English-Saxons was conuerted to the Christian faith by the preaching of S. Paulinus sent thither from Kent by the foresayd Iustus Archbishop of Canterbury as to accompany the most Christian Lady Ethelburga daughter of K. Ethelbert who was married to the said K. Edwyn vpon hope of his conuersion to ensue therby as after it did This man then some dozen yeres after his said conuersion desiring to haue an Archbishopricke erected in his Kingdome in the Citty of Yorke and to haue Paulinus that was there with him to be made Archbishop therof not esteeming it to be in his owne power to doe the same of himself or by his Parlament though he were a Christian King whither thinke you or to whome did he make recourse and sute to haue the same effected S. Bede saith that he sent an â—â—bassadge to Rome to Pope Honorius to demaund this benefit at 〈◊〉 hand as also for so much as the foresaid S. Iustus Archbishop of Canterbury was now dead he would appoint some other in 〈◊〉 place and namely a holy Reuerend man called Honorius and that for auoyding of so often recourse to Rome in those troublsome dayes full of warrs and daungers he would vouchsafe to appoint that whosoeuer should dye first of these two Archbishops of his district Honorius and Paulinus for now the gouernment of Kent apperteyned also to Edwyn the suruiuer of the two should appoint and consecrate a successour vnto him that dyed All which demaunds Honorius the Pope graunted vnto K. Edwyn as appereth by his answere recorded by S. Bede in these worâ—â— Eae verò quae à nobis pro vestris sacerdotibus ordinanda sperastis c. As fâ—â— the things which you hope I will ordeyne for your two priests Paulinus Honorius we doe willingly with a gratefull minde and without all delay goe about to performe in respect of the syncerity of your faith which by the faithfull relation of the bearers of your letters was much to your praise insinuated vnto vs. And therfore we haue sent vnto Honorius and Paulinus two palls of Metropolitanes and haue ordeyned that whosoeuer of them two shall first be called out of this world vnto his maâ—â—â— the other that remaineth may ex hac nostra auctoritate by this our authoritie giuen him subrogate another in his place Which priledge we are induced to graunt as well for the speciall affection of loue which we beare towards you as also in regard of so long distance of Countryes that lie betweene you and vs c. 23. Thus wrote Honorius the Pope to K. Edwyn in these dayâ—â— and thus he thought of his Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction ouer England as well as other Countreys Neither did K. Edwyn thiâ—â—e himself iniured therby but much honoured and obliged And the same Pope Honorius writing at this very time to the forsaid Honorius whome he had made Archbishop of Canterbury by sending him the pall as you haue heard beginneth his letter thus Dilectissimo Fratri Honorio Honorius and then shewing him what authority he had sent to him and to Paulinus Archbishop of Yorke he hath these words Quae pro vestrarum Ecclesiarum priuilegijs coÌ„grâ—â—râ— posse conspicimus non desistimus impertire we doe not ceasse to graunt vnto you those things which we see to be coÌ„uenient for the priuiledges of your Churches c. Consider of this superiority 24. And after this againe about some thirty yeares the sixth Archbishops of Canterbury being dead whose name was Adeodatus the two Kings of Northumbers and Kent to witt Oswy and Egbert being very solicitous saith S. Bede to haue a good Archbishop giuen them that might appoint good Bishops throughout the Realme resolued to send a common embassadge to Rome to Pope Vitalianus to obteyne the same And the more to facilitate the matter they caused an English priest named VVighard cum electione consensu Sancta Ecclesia gentis Anglorum saith the same author by the election and consent of the holy Church of the English-nation to be sent to Rome and presented for this effect And togeather with him they sent certaine religions oblations almes to the vse of S. Peters chappell but the said Priest dying so soone as he arriued could not satisfie their desires Whervpon the Pope wrote backe seuerall letters wherof that to King Oswy began thus Domino excellentissimo filio Oswie Regi Saxonâ— Vitalianus Episcopus seruus seruorum Dei c. Wherin after congratulation for his zeale and feruour and the presents gifts and offerings sent to S. Peters chappell he answereth to the busines proposed thus We could not find out at this present a fitt man to be made Archbishop and sent vnto you according to the tenour of your letters but as soone as any such person shall be found as is apt we shall direct him to your countrey with our instructions c. He that brought your tokens hither so soone as he had visited the Churches of the holy Apostles was taken away out of this life to our great griefe But to the bearers of these our letters we haue deliuered for you certaine sacred
iurisdiction of his Church of Canterbury vsed such meanes as at length he persuaded K. Kenulphus to be content therwith and that himself might goe in person to sollicite the same and so he did with a letter of the sayd King himself and of all his Bishops and nobilitie gathered togeather about that affaire you shall heare some clauses of the said letter and therby iudge of the rest It beginneth thus Domino Beatissimo c. To the most Blessed and most louing Lord Leo Bishop of the Holy and Apostolicke Sea of Rome Kenulphus by the grace of God King of the Mercians with the Bishops Dukes and all other degrees of honour and dignitie vnder our Dominion doe send salutations of most syncere loue in Christ c. This is the title of the epistle wherin after many thankes giuen to God for the election of 〈◊〉 good and pious a Pastor in place of Adrian deceased he shewed the speciall reason why English men aboue others had cause to reioyce therat saying Nos quoque meritò quos extremitas orbis tencâ— prae caeteris gloriamur quia vnde tibi Apostolica dignitas inde nobis fidei verâ—tas innotuit We also which dwell in the extreme partes of the world doe reioyce aboue other men at your election for that whence you haue receaued your Apostolicall dignitie the â—â— haue we receaued the truth of our faith And then he goeth forward desiring humbly Pope Leo to giue him his Apostolicâ—â—â— benediction to the end he may gouerne his people well 〈◊〉 benediction saith he all my ancestours that haue raigned ouer the Mercians haue obteyned of your predecessours I doe in all humility demaund the same of you and that you will take me for your adopted sonne as I doe loue you as the person of my father and doe embrace you with all the force of obedience that I can These are his owne words 32. And then yet further after diuerse such speeches of piety he commeth to beseech the said Pope to examine the matter to resolue the doubt which the Archbishop Athelardus was to propose vnto him about the iurisdiction of the Sea of Canterbury that the decision might be according to the Canons and Apostolicall decrees of S. Gregory the first who sent S. Augustine into England and by his authority founded that Sea of Canterbury shewing moreouer that his predecessor King Offa was the first that euer attempted to withdraw the Bishopricks of Mercia from the obedience of Canterbury and that as he saith for emnytie that he had with Archbishop Lambert and for aduauncing his owne Kingdome of Mercia by making LICHFIELD a Metropolitan Wherfore he concludeth thus Quare Excellentiam vestram humiles exor amus quibus à Deo merito clauis scientia collata est vt super hac causa cum Sapientibus vestris quaeratis quicquid vebis videatur nobis seruandum rescribere dignemini c. Wherfore we humbly beseech your excellency vnto whome God hath worthily giuen the key of knowledge that you will consulte with your wise learned men about this cause and whatsoeuer shall seeme good to you doe you vouchsafe to write it backe vnto vs that we may obey and obserue the same 32. Thus wrote K. Kenulphus vnto whome the Pope answered Domino excellentissimo filio Kenulpho Regi Merciâ—rum Prouinciae Saxoniae Leo Papa c. And in this letter after congratulation of the piety of the sayd King and commendation of the Archbishop Athelard he declareth that according to the Canons of holy Church and institution of S. Gregory the first which institution he saith he found extant in the Recordes of the Roman Church he determined that all the Bishops and Bishoprickes of Mercia should retourne to the obedience of the Sea of Canterbury againe then for more commendation dignity and authoritie of the Archbishop Athelard he hath these wordes VVe by the authority of S. Peter Prince of the Apostles whose place though vnworthily me doe hold haue giuen vnto him such preheminence as if any one of his subiects whether they be Kings or Princes or any of the people shall transgresse the commaundements of God he may excommunicate them vntill they repent and if any repent nâ—t and marke that the King and his Princes also are declared to be subiect to him and to his Ecclesiasticall Censures let them be held â—â— heathens and Publicanes So he And by these two examples of King Offa and Kenulphus in their recourse to Pope Adrian and Leo the third in so great an affaire as this was concerning their state dominions we may easily see what accompt they made in those dayes of the Popes authoritie in like cases and they neuer so much as dreamed that themselues by right of their temporall Crownes had power or right to determyne the same 33. I might adde to this consideration of missions out of our Realme into diuerse countryes for preaching the word of God which allwayes was done by the Popes order and commission not by temporall princes as all examples doe testifye both the sending of our Apostles first preachers Augustine Laurence Paulinus Iustus Mellitus Honorius Theodorus into England as also when Germany Frizland and other Countries were by Gods holy prouidence and appointment to be conuerted by English-men Bonifacius VVillebrordus and others they tooke not their mission from temporall Princes but from the Popes no not of the Princes of the places themselues For when S. VVillebrord was to goe to preach in Frisia which newly by force of armes King Pipin had subdued Florentius writeth thus VVillebrord hauing obteyned licence of Prince Pipin to goe and preach in Frisia went to Rome to aske licence of Pope Sergius that he might begin his worke of preaching which hauing obteyned he began the same Anno. 693. foure yeres after he was made Archbishop of the sayd Countrey by the Sea Apostolicke as S. Bonifacius was of the Germanes 34. And so much of this third demonstration might suffice because we haue byn ouerlong already but that I cannot well omit one other consideration of moment to the same purpose which is of certaine dispensations vsed to be procured froÌ„ Rome in those auncient times afterward for quetting of mens consciences when any scruple fell out As for example When King Egbert the first famons Monarch of our English Realme dyed vpon the yeare of Christ 839. as Stow reckoneth the yeares though others assigne it some yeares before there remayning vnto him one only child called Adelnulfus or Ethelwolfus or Adulphus for by all these three names there is mention of him in diuers authors who being brought vp Sub Sanctissimo padagâ—go Swithunâ— saith Malmesbury vnder the most holy scholmaister S. Swithyll Bishop of VVinchester was at length made subdeacon as the same author saith of that Church some other as Stow citeth doe affirme that he was made Bishop of VVinchester and Abbott of Geruaux
Furthermore some few yeares after this againe vnder Pope Sergius there went to Rome to be baptized the famous young King Ceadwalla of the West-saxons of whome Malmesbury saith Tantum etiam ante baptismum inseruierat pietati vt omnes manubias quas iure Praelatorio in suos vsus transcripserat Deo decimaret He did obserue such piety euen before his baptisme as he gaue to God the tythes of all his spoyles which he had applied to his owne vse out of the bootyes he had gotten of his enemyes Of whose baptisme and death in Rome we shall haue occasion to speake after To whome the famous King Inas succeeded both in his Kingdome and vertues And with both of them was insingular credit the holy Abbot S. Adelmus afterward by the said Inas made Bishop of Shirborne who going to Rome with the said Ceadwalla retourned after his death and carried with him saith Malmesbury Priuilegium quod pro libertate Monasteriorum suorum ab Apostolico Sergio impetrauerat quod libens Inas confirmauit multa Dei famulis eius hortatu contulit ad extremum renitentem Episcopatu honorauit He brought from Rome the priuiledge for the liberties or franquises of his Monasteryes which he had obteyned of Sergius Bishop of the Sea Apostolicke which priuiledge King Inas did willingly confirme and by his persuasions did bestowe many benefits vpon Gods seruants and last of all honoured him also with A Bishopricke to witt of Shirborne though he resisted the same what he could 41. And moreouer he saith of the same King of his respect vnto the aforesaid Saint and learned Bishop for Malmesbury saith he wrote an excellent booke of virginity dedicated to the Nunns of Berkensteed wherby many were moued to that holy kinde of life eius pracepta audiebat humiliter suscipiebat granditer adimplebat hilariter King Inas did harken to the precepts of Adelmâ—â— with humility receaued the same with great estimation and fulfilled them with alacrity And this point concerning the priuiledges of Monasteries fell out about the yeare 687. and in the number of these Monasteries the same Malmesbury treating of the yeare 1140. in King Stephens time saith that the Abbey of Malmesbury was one and in the former he signifieth that Inas obteyned also the like priuiledges for diuers Monasteryes Regâ—is sumptibus nobiliter a se excitatis Nobly erected by him with royall expences and that the Abbey of Glastenbury was one whose most ample priuiledges both from Popes and diuerse Princes were renewed and ratifyed againe largly in K. Henry the second his time as all our historyes doe sett downe 42. And all this hapned out in the first age of our primitiue Church and it would be ouerlong to run ouer the rest with like enumeration but yet some few more examples we shall touch as they offer themselues in order And first we read that immediately after this first age to wit in the yeare of Christ 70â— two famous Kings Kenredus of the Mercians and Offa of the East-saxons leauing voluntarily their Kingdomes and going vpon deuotion to Rome there to leade and end their liues in prayers almes other pious exercises there went with them as ghostly-father and directour of that deuout iourney as after more largely shal be shewed Egwyn third Bishop or VVorcester as Florentius declareth who retourning home required of them as it semeth no other reward but that by their intercession and his owne he might obteyne of Pope Constantine and Charter of priuiledges for a monastery of his newly erected within the territory of VVorcester which the said two Kings had endued with many temporall possessions and so he did and retourned with great contentment for the said priuiledges and exemptions obteyned for his foresaid Abbey of Euesham for soe it was called And by this we see that he did not holde his said Abbey for secure and well defended by the prouisions of the said Kings except he had obteyned also his confirmation therof from Rome 43. Next after this we read of the foresaid famous King Offa of the Mercians who meaning to buylde a royall stately Monastery vnto the protomartyr of EnglaÌ„d S. Alban went to Rome to Pope Adrian to aske licence confirmation and priuiledges for the same vpon the yeare as Matthew of VVestminster writeth 794. and among other exemptions to vse his owne wordes that he might haue it ab omni episcoporum subiectione emancipandum that is to say that it might be free and exempted from all subiection of Bishops which the Pope graunted willingly as appereth by his letter vnto the said Offa wherin among other things he saith Fili charissime c. Most deare chyld and most potent King of the English Offa we doe commend greatly your deuotion concerning the protomartyr of your Kingdome S. Alban and doe most willingly giue our assent to your petition of buylding a Monastery in his memory and doe priuiledge the same c. Wherfore by the counsayle of your Bishops and noble men you may make your Charter and afterward we shall confirme and strengthen the same with our letters and exempt the sayd Monastery from all authoritie of Bishops and Archbishops and subiect it immediatly to this our Apostolical Sea So VVestminsterâ— wherby we may see that this potent King Offa did not pursuade himself that he had authoritye by the right of his crowne to giue Ecclesiasticall exemptions to the monasteries of his realme though they were of his owne founding which yet M. Attorney as you haue seene in the former chapter would needes proue by the example of K. Kenulsus about whose tyme as before hath byn alleaged out of Marianus Scotus Bishop Rethurus was sent to Rome to obteyne priuiledges for the Abbey of Abindon from the Sea Apostolicke as he did 44. But before we passe from this example of King Offa let vs heare the words of Mathew Paris about this fact Ipse insuper sayth he Rex Offa in quantum potuit aliquis Rex Coenobium sancti Albani quod ipse magnificè fundauit liberum esse constituit in temporalibus vt ipsum liberum faceret in spiritualibus Romam in proprio corpore adijt This K. Offa moreouer so much as a king might doe made the monastery of S. Albanes which himself magnificently had founded free in all temporall affaires and that iâ— might in like maÌ„ner be free or haue priuiledges in spirituall matters he went in proper person to Rome c. Behold the distinction how a King could giue libertyes and priuiledges in temporall things but could procure them only in spirituall from the Sea Apostolicke which is quite opposite to all that M. Attorney affirmeth but let vs goe forward 45. After this againe we reade in VVilliam of Malmesbury of the greate and godly King Edgar who ruled ouer all England that he hauing a speciall deuotion to the fore-mentioned Abbey of Glastenbury wherevnto he had giuen great
said King and Bishops tooke vnto themselues wholesome counsaile choosing and ordeyning particular Bishops in euery prouince of the Geuisses or westsaxons And wheras the said prouince had but two Bishops in old time now they deuided the same into fiue and presently the Synod being ended the said Archbishop was sent to Rome with honourable presents Qui Papam saith our Authour cum magna humilitate placauit Decretum Regis recitauit quod Apostolico maximè placuit He did with great humilitie endeauour to pacify the said Pope Formosus reciting vnto him the decree that King Edward had made for better furnishing the Countrey with more Bishops for the time to come then euer had byn before which most of all pleased the Apostolicall Pope Wherfore the Archbishop retourning into England ordeyned in the Citty of Canterbury seaueu Bishops vpon one day appointing them seuen distinct Bishoprickes Atque hoc totum saith he Papa firmauit vt damnaretur in perpetuum qui hoc decretum infirmaret And the Pope Formosus did confirme this decree of this distinction of Bishops in England daÌ„ning him eternally which should goe about to infringe the same So Malmesbury and consider the authority here vsed 58. The same Pope also wrote a letter to the Bishopps of England by the said Archbishop Pleamond in these wordes To our brethren and children in Christ all the Bishopps of England Formosus We hauing heard of the wicked rytes of Idolatrous Pagans which haue begun to spring vp againe in your partes and that yow haue held your peace as dumme doggs not able to barke we had determined to strike you all with the sword of separation from the body of Christ and his Church but for so much as our deere brother Pleamond your Archbishop hath tolde me that at length you are awakened and haue begun to renew the seed of Gods word by preaching which was so honourably sowne from this Sea in times past in the land of England we haue drawne backe and stayed the deuouring sword and moreouer doe send you the benediction of almighty God and of S. Peter Prince of the Apostles praying for you that you may haue perseuerance in the good things which you haue well begune c. 59. Thus went that letter with a far longer exhortation â—â— that behalfe with order and instruction how to proceed to coâ—tinew good Bishopps among them which was that as soone â—â— knowledge came to the Metropolitan of any Bishop dead he should presently without delay cause another Canonically to be elected in his place and himself to consecrate the same And moreouer he determineth that the Bishop of Canterbury hath byn euer from ancient times held for chiefe Metropolitan of England otdeyened so by S. Gregory himself as in the Roman Registers was authenticall recorded and therefore he confirmeth the same threatning that what man soeuer shall goe about to infringe this decree shal be separated perpetually from the body of Christ and his Church So Malmesbury 60. And in this example we see many points expressing the sense of these ages as first the vigilancy of the Pope Formosus ouer England the affaires therof though far remote from him and altogether embroyled with warrs no lesse then ouer other Prouinces Kingdomes of the world which is conforme to that which S. Bede writeth of the like diligence of Pope Agatho aboue two hundred yeares before this of Formosus that is to say that he seing the heresie of Monethelites that held but one only will in Christ to spring vp and encrease in diuerse places of the world sent one expressly from Rome into England to learne what passed there Pope Agatho saith Bede being desirous to vnderstand as in other prouinces so also in Britany what was the state of the English Church and whether it preserued it self chaste and vnspotted from the contagions of heretickes sent into England for this purpose a most reuerend Abbot named Iohn who procuring a Synod of Bishops to be gathered togeather about that matter by Theodorus the Archbishop found that the Catholike faith in England was conserued in all points entire and inuiolated of which Synod he had an authenticall copie deliuered him by publicke testimony to be carryed to Rome Thus S. Bede touching the attention and diligence of Pope Agatho in our English Ecclesiasticall affaires 61. And it is to be noted that in the same Synod is sett downe that fower seuerall Kings concurred thervnto to giue therby satisfaction vnto the Pope to wit Egfryd King of the Northumberâ— Ethelred of the Mercians Adelnulphus of the Eastangles Lotharius of Kent which is conforme to that which the King Edward the first â—â— the former example did when presently vpon the threatning letters of Pope Formosus he called forthwith a Councell remedyed the fault that was committed sent the Archbishop Pleamond to Rome to giue satisfaction and promise of amendment for the time to come which is to be presumed that none of these Kings would haue done if they had thought themselues iniured by this intermedling of the Pope as an externall power and that themselues had authority Ecclesiasticall deriued from their crownes to dispose order these things without any reference to the Sea Apostolike And so much for this argument and demonstration which openeth a window to see many things more which by me of purpose are pretermitted for that I couet not to be ouerlong The sixt Demonstration 62. The sixt Argument may be deduced from an vniuersall contemplation of all the Kings Archbishops and Bishops that haue liued and raigned togeather in all this tyme in England and the seuerall Prouinces and Kingdomes therof before the Conquest the Kings being in number aboue an hundred that were Christened as often before hath byn mentioned the Archbishops of Canterbury the spirituall heads of the English Church 32. from S. Augustine vnto Stigano and other Bishops of far greater number laying before our eyes what manner of men all these were what faith they beleeued and practised what vnion and subordination they had in spirituall and temporall iurisdiction amongst them selues both at home and abroad with the Sea Apostolike which in great part hath byn declared by the precedent arguments and demonstrations All which being layd togeather we may inferre that for so much as lawes are nothing else but ordinaunces and agreemenrs of the Prince and people to the publicke good of euery Kingdome State and Countrey we may inferre I say that according as we find the faith and religion of our Princes Bishops and people to haue byn in those dayes so were also their lawes For out of their religion they made their lawes and consequently it must needes follow that they being all perfectly Catholike according to the Roman vse as by all the former arguments you haue seene that they made no lawes concerning Ecclesiasticall matters nor admitted â—onceaued any from their ancestours nor could not doe they being also
tyme of the Danes themselues as presently shal be shewed 68. And for breuities sake it will be least perhaps to alleadge here the wordes of one that was skillfull in the matter for that he had byn Collector or gatherer of this tribute for diuerse yeres togeather in England vnder the sayd King Henry to whome also he dedicated his historie to wit Polidor Virgil an Italian Archdeacon of VVells who out of al historiographers had gathered the grounds and antiquities of this tribute and in the life of King Inas of the VVest saxons hauing shewed and declared first togeather with all other auncient writers how wise valiant and pious a King he was and what singular monuments therof he had left behinde him as among other the buylding of the Church of VVells the Abbey of Glastenbury the like he finally concludeth thus Officia eius Regis pietatis plena infinit a referuntur illud imprimis quod Regnum suum Romano Pontifici vectigale fecerit singulis argenteâ— nummis quos denarios vocant in singulas domus impositis c. There are infinite good workes of this King related by Historiographers full of piety and this among the first that he made his Kingdome tributary to the Bishop of Rome imposing vpon euery house a penny And all England at this present time doth pay this tribute for piety religious sake to the Bishop of Rome gathered from euery house of the whole Kingdome and vulgarly they are called the pence of S. Peter which the Pope gathereth vp by his officer called Collectour which office we for some yeres did exercise in that Kingdome and for that cause went first of all thither Thus Polidor 69. Iohn Stow doth set downe many particularityes of the rich gifts of gold and siluer vestments Church-ornaments which this King Inas gaue and bestovved vpon the Church of VVells buylded by him He testifieth also of his gyft of Peter-pence imposed vpon his Kingdome as giuen about the yeare of Christ 705. And Polidor hath further these wordes of him King Inas being exceeding desirous to amend and establish the state of his Kingdome and to instruct his subiects how to liue well and happily did make most holy lawes and left them to be obserued But the wickednes of his posterity hath by little and little worne out the same And lastly after all this glory wherin he had raigned thirty seuen yeres he leauing voluntarily his Kingdome wâ—â—â— to Rome for deuotion and pietyes sake and there saith Stow liued and ended his life in poore estate And heare now I would 〈◊〉 whether any of these lawes made by King Inas were likely to be against the Popes spirituall iurisdiction or in fauour therof And if the later may with more reason be presumed then haue we more auncient coÌ„mon-lawes that is to say temporall lawes against M. Attorney then he can alleadge any for himself to the contrary 70. But to goe forward in shewing the continuance confirmation and encrease of this temporall tribute to the Pope of Rome the said Polidor writing of King Offa the most famous and valiant King of the Mercians and shewing how wicked cruell he had byn first and how godly he became afterward hath these words He built the magnificent Cathedrall Church of Hereford and adorned the same with most ample gifts he caused to be sought out the body of S. Alban and placed the same in a monastery of S. Benedicts order built by himself and further he builded the monastery of Bath And yet more for further satisfaction of his former synnes he passed the Ocean sea went to Rome and there made tributary his Kingdome of Mercians to Adrian the Pope by imposing that tribute vpon euery house of his people which was called Peter-pence and this as some thinke by the imitation of King Inas which had done the same some yeres before in the Kingdome of the VVestsaxons And this saith Polidor was done by Offa vpon the yere 775. which was according to this accompt seuenty yeres after the other And this King Offa was he who made the famous Dich betwene his Kingdome VVales called Offa-hiâ—-dich raigned thirty and nyne yeres in al prosperity and had present with him that subscribed to his Charter for the founding of the monastery of S. Albanes besides his sonne and Prince Egfryde nyne Kings fifteene Bishops and ten Dukes as Stow relateth out of the Charter it self dated the thirty and three yere of his raigne and of Christ our sauiour 793. 71. And about some fourscore yeres more or lesse after this againe King Adelnulph otherwise called Edelnulph or Edelph sonne and heire to King Egbert the first great Monarch that gaue the name of Anglia or England to our Countrey hauing adioyned vnto his Kingdome of the VVest saxons fiue more to wit that of the Mercians Kentish saxons East-saxons South-saxons and VVelsh-men This Adelnulph I say comming to raigne after his Father was a rare man of vertue and left exceeding many monuments of piety behind him gaue the tenth parte of his Kingdome to the mayntenaunce of Clergie men sent his yongest sonne Alfred to Rome to liue there and to be brought vp vnder Pope Leo the 4. and afterward resolued also to goe himself in person He went saith Polidor to Rome vpon a vow and was most benignly receaued by Pope Leo the fourth and there he made tributary vnto the Pope of Rome such partes of the Iland as King Egbert his father had adioyned vnto the Kingdome of the VVest-saxons imitating herin his predecessour King Inas and moreouer made a speciall law therof that whosoeuer had thirty-pence rent in possessions by the yeare or more houses then one should pay yearely a penny for euery house which they did inhabite that this should be paid at the feast of S. Peter and S. Paul which commeth vpon the 29. of Iune or at the furthest at the feast of the Chaines of S. Peter which is the first of August So Polidor adding that some doe attribute this law vnto King Alfred his sonne when he came to raigne but not truly for that it was made by Adelnulph vpon the yeare of Christ 947. 72. Here now then we haue this tribute graunted and confirmed by three seuerâ—â—l Kings the first of the VVest-saxons yet in effect Monarch of England And some haue noted that as the VVest-saxons Mercians were the first that made this offer of tribute vpon deuotion to S. Peter and his Successours so were they the Kingdomes that were most aduanced in their temporall felicity and successes and finally were vnited togeather vnder one Monarch And that of the VVest-saxons being the first and last that gaue and confirmed and continued the same grew to be the Monarch ouer all the rest For as for the continuance perpetuall payment therof to the Church of Rome throughout all tymes there can be no doubt made for that in the yery
like togeather Relictis vxoribus agris cognatis patria propter Christum c. ad limina Apostolorum in precibus ieiunijs elecmosynis vsque ad diem vltimum permanserunt They leauing their wyues their possessions their kynred their countrey for Christ went to Rome and there neere vnto the Apostles bodyes they perseuered in praying fasting and giuing almes vnto the end of their liues 78. But S. Bede setteth forth this famous fact in other words describing also the persons of these two noble Kings Kenredus saith he who for a tyme had most nobly gouerned the Kingdome of the Mercians did much more nobly leaue the same giuing ouer his scepter willingly to his nephew Celred and went to Rome where he liued in prayer fasting and almes vntill the last day of his life And with him went Offa the sonne of Sigard King of the East-saxons Iuuenis amantissima aetatis venustatis c. a young man of a most louely age and beauty and most singularly desired by all his nation that he would stay amongst them enioy his Kigdome but he being led with the deuotion of his mynd left his wife his possessions his kynred and countrey for Christ and his ghospell that he might receaue a hundred fold in this life and in the world to come life euerlasting Thus S. Bede who was of a far different mynd from M. Attorney as you see 79. And Florentius addeth further to this history that with these two Kings went to Rome as ghostly father and spirituall directour of their iourney the famous holy man S. Egwyn before mentioned third Bishop of VVorcester and founder of the Monastery of Euesham for which he obteyned priuiledges and exemptions of Pope Constantine then Bishops of Rome and carried them home with him as before hath byn declared And Platina in the life of the same Constantine maketh mention also of the coming to Rome of these two Kings and what a rare spoctacle of vertue and deuotion it was to the whole Christian world to see two such excellent Princes in their youth and beginnings of their raignes to take such a rare resolution of leauing the world and following Christ in the strait and narrow path of perfection 80. As it was in like manner some twenty yeres after according to the forsaid Florentius to see the great and potent King Inas of the VVest-saxons to come thither with like resolution of mind who hauing byn a famous warrier for the space of seuen and thirty yeres in the end leauing his Empyre saith Florentius and commending the same to noble Athelard that was of the line of Cerdicus first King of VVest-saxons he resolued to goe to the Churches of the Apostles in Rome vnder Gregory the Pope and there to end his life and this worldly peregrination on earth neere to their bodyes to the end that he might the more familiarly in heauen be receaued into their companyes So he 81. But Malmesbury expresseth the same in more pregnant effectuall words after his sort Post triumphales bellorum manubias post multarum virtutum gradus summum culmen perfâ—ctionis meditans Romam abijt Ibi ne pompam suae conuersionis faceret non publicis vultibus expositus crimen sed deposuit vt solius Domini oculis placeret amictu plebeio tectus clà m consenuit After triumphant victoryes and spoyles of warre after the degrees of many vertues obteyned King Inas proposing to himself the highest toppe of perfection went to Rome and there least his conuersion might be glorious vnto him he did his penaunce or layd downe his synnes not in the pâ—â—blike eyes of the world but rather desiring to please only the eyes of almighty God he put himself into a vulgar habit and â—â— that he ended his life So Malmesbury 82. All which in effect was set downe before by S. Bede who calleth this Inas by the name of Hun that succeeded King Ceadwalla in the Kingdome of VVest-saxons who after thirty seuen yeres raigne Relicto regno ad limina Beatorum Apostolorum Gregorio Pontificatum tenente profectus est cupiens in vicinia locorum sanctorum c. He leauing his Kingdome went to Rome vnder the Popedome of Gregory desiring to liue and dy vpon earth neere to the Apostles Churches to the end he might enioy the better afterward their familiarity in heauen 83. And a little before this man againe his said predecessour Ceadwâ—lla tooke the like iourney to Rome for deuotion of the place being vet vnbaptized as S. Bede writeth the story in these words Ceadwalla King of the VVest saxons when he had gouerned his people with great fortitude for two yeres leauing his scepter for Christ and his euerlasting Kingdome went to Rome desiring to obteyne this singular glory to be baptized in the Church of the blessed Apostles in which baptisme he had learned that the only entraunce to heauen for mankind did consist hoping most certeinly that being once baptized he should soone after dye and be receaued into euerlasting glory both which points by the help of our Lord were perfourmed vnto him as in his mynd he had conceaued and so comming thither vpon the yere of Christ 689. Sergius being Pope he was baptized on Easter eue and soone after being yet in his white attyre according to the custome of holy Church he died vpon the 19. of Aprill immediattly ensuing and was buried in S. Peters Church whose name in baptisme he had taken and from thence his soule passed to the ioyes of heauen Thus S. Bede and touching this recourse pilgrimage to Rome he addeth in the same place Quod his temporibâ—s hoc idem plures de gente Anglorum nobiles ignobilesque laici clerici viri faeminae certatim facere consueuerunt that in these times many of the English nation both noble vulgar lay men Ecclesiasticall men and women were accustomed to doe the same with great feruour 84. Wherfore out of all these considerations and the like it seemeth we may deduce that for so much as our English Kings and people in those dayes were so singularly deuoted vnto the Sea of Rome and Bishops therof as they gaue themselues their goods their honours their whole life therunto it is not likely that they had that conceit of Rome then as we haue now or that they liued in iealosie or competency of Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction with the same or thought themselues iniured by the spirituall power which the said Sea did vse and practise ouer England and other Kingdomes of the world in those times And much lesse can it be presumed that they challenged to themselues or made lawes in those dayes in fauour of their owne Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction in restraint of that of the Popes and consequently M. Attorney I trow will hardly proue by the most ancient lawes of those times that Q. Elizabeth could iustify the supreme Ecclesiasticall authority which she
misereretur anima fama sâ—â—ne pateretur fieri dissidium inter Regnum sacerdotium They falling downe at the Kings feet in his chamber besought him most humbly that he would haue pittie of the Church mercie of his owne soule and good name and that hee would not suffer diuision and sedition to bee made between the Kingdome and Preisthood Wherat saith he the King rising respectiuelie from his seate albeit hee excused his fact by laying the entâ—â— therof vpon others yet being preuented by euill counsaile hee neuer perfourmed in substance the good promises that hear vpon he made 31. Wherefore it seemed best to the said Legate and Archbishop to call a Synod at VVinchester and to cite the King there vnto vnder paine of Censures to appeer therin and to giue the reason of this his violent fact against the foresaid two Bishops for so much as if they had offended Non esse Regis sed Canonum inâ—â—cium affirmabant They affirmed the iudgment of this did not appertaine to the King but to the Canons of the Church 32. This Ecclesiasticall Councell then being called togeather vpon the first of September Non abnuente Rege not altogeather against the Kings will saith Malmesbury who was present in the said Citty of Oxford he sent two Earles for his proctors with an excellent learned aduocate or Attorney called Albericus de Vâ—â—â— who excusing the Kings fact shewing many reasons of Sâ—â—â—â— which forced him to assure himself of those stronge Castell sand holds in so suspitions a time as this was as also to retaine their wealth therin found for that one of them being Chauncellour had many money-reckonings to make to the King concluâ—â—â— in the end that the King presumed to haue done nothing against the Canons of the Church true meaning therof in such a 〈◊〉 for that the self same Canons did forbid Bishops to buyld such stronge Castells And in this later point Hugh Archbishop of Rome being newly come to this Councell did take the Kings parte affirming that in so suspitious a tyme the King might without breach of Church-canons demaund the keyes of any Bishops Castle within his Realme But the legate Archbishop of Canterbury were of opinion that first the violence of the fact should be remedied and then the matter tried according to the said Canons which the King refusing to doe the two Bishops interessed appealed to Rome whervnto the King answered by his Attorney Albericus in these words For as much as some of the Bishops had vsed threats and were preparing to send some to Rome against the King in this said he the King doth commend them for their appealinge but yet he would haue them know that if any went against his will and against the honour of the Realme his returne home should be harder then perhaps he imagined Nay moreouer the King shewing himself greiued in this cause did of his owne free-will and motion appeale for himself to Rome Which when the King partly praising their appeale partely threatning as you se had vttered all men vnderstood whitherto it tended to wit that they should not carry the matter to Rome at all but end it at home 33. This was the euent of that Councell which I haue related somewhat more largely out of the writing of an eye-witnes for that it expresseth manifestly what was then held and practised for truth in our controuersie For that K. Stephen and his learned Councell and Attorney did not stand vpon denyinge the Popes Ecclesiasticall authority as our Attorney doth now nor yet of the Bishops of his Realme in Ecclesiasticall matters but is content to vnder-goe the same defending only the reason and lawfullnes of his said fact nor did he pretend by reason of Kingly Crowne to haue this iurisdiction but allowed as you haue heard both their appeale to Rome and appealed also himself And surely if our Attorney and that Attorney should haue disputed about the plea that was to be held therin they would greatly haue differed yet was that Attorney in Causaruns varietate exercitatus saith Malmesbury much exercised in all variety of causes but his iudgemeÌ„t learninge beleife was different from that of ours though he were foure hundred years elder And so to returne to our Story againe this was the successe of these affaires and conforme to this was all the rest of his life and raigne as for example when Innocentius the Pope did call to Rome 〈◊〉 Archbishop of Canterbury Simon Bishop of VVorcester Roger Bishop of Couentry Robert Bishop of Excester Reynold Abbot of Euishant â—o sit and haue their voices in a Generall Councell saith Florentinâ— the King presently obeyed and sent them thither The same Stephen also made suite and obtained of Pope Lucius the 2. saith VValsingham that the Sea of VVinchester should be an Archbishopricke and haue seauen Bishopricks vnder it which had byn effectuated if the same Pope had liued But the ensuing Popes not liking therof it tooke no place though the said King desired it much and would no doubt haue done it by himself if he had thought his owne spirituall authority to haue byn sufficient for that matter 34. Another case also fell out of great moment between Pope Eugenius the 3. that ensued Lucius and K. Stephen which was about VVilliam Archbishop of Yorke called afterward S. VVilliam who being Nephew vnto the said King that is borne of his sister Lady Emma and by his procurement made Chanon Treasurer of the Church of Yorke was after the death of Archbishop Thurstan chosen by tha maior parte of the Chanons to be Archbishop of the said Sea who sending the certificate and authenticall writings of his election vnto Rome to be confirmed first by Pope Celestinus and after by Pope Eugenius then newly chosen he was first called to Rome sore against K. Stephens will and being there was charged as both Nubergensis that liued at that tyme and others doe largely declare that his election was not Canonicall And so after much pleading of the matter wherin are extant also diuers earnest and vehement Epistles of S. Bernard to Pope Celestinus after to Pope Eugenius against the said election the conclusion was that VVilliam the Kings nephew insteed of receiuing his approbation and Pall for his installment was depriued and sent backe into England againe without any benefice at all where he liued for the space of seauen years with his other vncle Henry Bishop of VVinchester in great perfection and austerity of life vntill the said Bishopricke being void againe he was chosen the second tyme and going to Rome was confirmed by Pope Anastasius that ensued Eugenius 35. But now for the first time notwithstanding all that King Stephen could doe or intreat for him he was depriued as hath byn said and one Henry Murdat a learned man Abbot of a monastery of S. Bernards Order in VVells who also had byn schollar in the
reward in the life to come for it And so much of this 14. But now to passe to another consideration about the same King it seemeth to me that nothing sheweth more this Kingâ— true affection deuotion and confidence towards the Pope and Sea of Rome then his owne recourse thervnto in his greatest affliction before mentioned of the conspiracy of his wife and children against him For then he wrote a very lamentable letter vnto Pope Alexander beginning thus Sanctissimo Domino suo Alexandre Dei gratia Catholicae Ecclesia Summo Pontifici Henricus Rex Angliae c. Salutem deuotae subiectionis obsequium In which letter among other things he saith thus Vbipleniorem voluptatem contulerat mihi Dommâ—â— ibi grauius me flagellat quod sine lachrymis non dico contra sanguineâ—â—â—eum viscera mea cogor odium mortale concipere c. Where God hath giuen me greatest pleasure and contentment there doth he most whip me now and that which without teares I doe not speake vnto you I am constrained to conceiue mortall hatred against my owne bloud and my owne bowels My freinds haue left me and those of myne owne house doe seeke my life this secret coniuration of my wife and children hath so intoxicated the minds of all my most familiar freinds as they prefer their traiterous obedience to my sonne and would rather beg with him then raigne with me and enjoy most ample dignities c. Abseâ—â— corpore presens tamen animo me vestris aduolno genibus I being absent in body but present in mynd with you doe cast my self at your knees Vestrae iurisdictionis est Regnum Angliae c. Experiatur Anglia quid possit Romanus Pontifex The Kingdome of England is vnder your iurisdiction Let England learne by experience what the Bishop of Rome can doe Promitto me dispositioni vestra in omnibus pariturum I doe promise to obay your disposition in all hings 15. Thus he wrote at that tyme with teares as you haue heard wherewith Pope Alexander being greatly moued sent commaundement to Richard Archbishop of Canterbury to write earnestly vnto K. Henry the sonne to recall him from his rebellion vnder paine of excommunication as before we haue shewed And this confident recourse of K. Henry to the Pope in so great an affaire declareth well the opinion he had of his authority And conforme vnto this were all the rest of his actions and doings concerning Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction when he was out of passion and perturbation acknowledging none at all in himself but only from the Sea Apostolike And heervpon he fouuded the security of all his hopes by his first marriage with the Queen Eleanor as hath byn said whose diuorce from King Lewes was vpon the Popes sentence declaringe the same to be inualide and no marriage at all by reason that they were married within degrees of consanguinity prohibited by the Church 16. And soone after this againe about the 6. yeare of his raigne the same King as Stow relateth procured dispensation of the said Pope by his Legat-Cardinalls Henricus Pisanus and Gulielmus Papionensis to make a marriage between Henry his eldest sonne of seauen years old and Margaret the French Kings daughter that was yet but of three years old which he would not haue done by all likelihood with so manifest perill of his whole succession therby if he had either doubted of the Popes authority therin or presumed of his owne 17. And not many years after this againe the said King being very desirous to remoue from the Church of VValtam in Essex certaine secular Chanons that liued not with edification and to place in their roome regular Chanons presumed not to doe it of himself or his owne authority which yet might seeme a small matter but by the authority of the Pope Rex saith Houeden ex authoritate Domini Papae instituit in Ecclesia de VValtham Canonicos regulares The King did appoint regular Chanons in the Church of VValtham by the authority of the Pope And the same doth testifie VValsingham vpon the yeare 1177. that it was done in the vigil of Penticost Authoritate Summi Pontificis sub praesentia Regis By the authority of the Bishop of Rome the King being present at the doing 18. And the same VValsingham two years after that againe doth record another iudiciall Act of the said Pope Alexander in England which is that he exempted from the obedience of the Archbishop of Canterbury Roger that was Prior of the monastery of S. Augustine in the same Citty which had byn subiect to him saith he for fiue hundred years before And it is probable that neither the King nor Archbishop did like thereof but could not let the same 19. And finally to goe no further in this matter of this Kings obedience and deuotion towards the Church when he was out of choller and passion and free from such other perturbations as did draw him stroÌ„gly oftentimes to the doing of certaine things which after he repented I shall end with one shorte narration only of the foresaid VValsingham or a strange extremity and aduersity of fortune from which God deliuered him at one tyme by means of his deuout mynd towards the blessed Martyr S. Thomas of Canterbury vpon the year 1174. which was three yeares after his said martyrdome at what time the Kings state was this as partly before you haue heard Lewys King of France coÌ„ioyning himself with Henry the third King of England and the rest of his brethren against their Father pressed him sore with great armies in Normandy and other partes of his Dominions in France And at the very same time his wife Queen Eleanor in England conspiring with her said sonnes incited by her example many other Princes and noblemen to doe the like who raised diuers rebellions And besides all the rest VVilliam King of Scotland came in with a great Army on the North-side and Philip Earle of Flaunders was entered with another on the South-side At which time K. Henry seeing himself in these straites and not well knowing what to doe yet resolued at the length to passe from Normandy into England and first to succour the principall parte But being on the Sea there arose such a tempest as seing himself in great daunger Erectis in caelum luminibus saith VValsingham lifting vp his eyes to heauen he desired God that saw his intention to be mercifull vnto him as his meaning and purpose was to seeke the peace both of the Clergy people of England c. And God saith our Author admitted presently the prayer of this our humbled King and brought him safe to Hampton-port with all his people who from that day forward giuing himself to pennaunce vsed saith he a very thinne diet to wit bread and water only and casting of all temporall cares nor entring into any one Citty as he went by the way neuer ceased vntill he came to
against all Clergy-men as he seased 〈◊〉 most parte of their goods throughout all England And 〈◊〉 Pope Innocentius wrote diuers letters to pacifie him 〈…〉 angerly to him againe Affirmaeâ—s saith our 〈…〉 electione simul promotione Nâ—rvicensis Episcopi 〈…〉 reuocari Affirming that he could not be 〈…〉 〈◊〉 and promotion of the Bishop of Norwich whome he vnderstand to be profitable vnto him Quod pro libertatibus Corona sua â—â—abit 〈◊〉 fuerit vsque ad mortem That he would stand if need should be for the libertyes of his Crowne euen vnto death Et si de prae 〈◊〉 fuerit exaâ—ditus omnibus Romaâ—â— petentibus maris semitas angu 〈◊〉 That if he may not be heard in the premisses he threatned to â—â—â—iten the passage of sea to all them that would goe to 〈◊〉 So he 58. In all which we see notwithstanding his great displeasure taken he doth not deny the Popes authority spirituall nor ascri 〈◊〉 the Supremacy therof vnto himself but only standeth vpon the libertyes of his Crowne which was as there he signifieth that the Archbishop of Canterbury should not be chosen without his consent or liâ—â—ing though the election therof he tooke not to himself but left it free to the said monkes to whome from the very beginning of Christianity in England the said election appertained And truly many godly and wise men at that time did wiâ—h that Pope Innocentius had not stood so hard with K. Iohn in 〈◊〉 point as this was for contending him with a person gratefull vnto him in that Archbishopricke For from this disgust proceeded all the disorders and miseries that afterward ensued as namely the Kings raging against all the Clergie the particulars wherof are strange and lamentable the interdict of the whole Realme that lasted for fiue or six years without celebrating of deuine seruice in the Churches and finally the excommunication of the King himself and other infinite troubles therof ensuring the said King so raging on the otherside for diuers years togeather as he seemeth not to be well himselfe specially after he saw his Nephew Otho to be depriued also of the Imperiall Crowne by the said Innocentius 59. Many strange acts are recounted of K. Iohn in this time as for example that he sent from time to time to all noble men and gentlemen whom he any wayes suspected to be offended with him commaunding them to giue him for pledges their sonnes or daughters or next of lâ—yn And for that the wife of one VVilâ—â—â—â— Erause Barâ—â— cast out a word that she doubted least her children might be vsed by Duke Geffreys children were to wit 〈…〉 his 〈◊〉 the King sent to apprehend them all and they 〈…〉 he 〈◊〉 them so hardly as he tooke 〈…〉 and caused them to be starued to death in VVindesâ—r castle And the same author of â—â—â—â—ris who liued at that time writeth the Kings fury to h◠〈◊〉 great to commit such horrible acts of cruelty vt 〈…〉 extuteret Tyrannorum That it would make euen Tyrants to 〈◊〉 he addeth further Mukâ—rum nobiliam vxores sâ—tiâ— apprâ—â—â—â—◠〈◊〉 did oppresse and vse violence not only to the lands good◠〈◊〉 honours of noble men but to their wiues and daughter 〈◊〉 He telleth further that being one day at Nottingham and 〈…〉 that the Welch-men began to styr he coÌ„maunded to be brought forth 28. faire young children which he had for pledges of the cheifest nobility of that nation and all to be hanged togeather vpon one gallowes in the yeare 1212. 60. He caused in like manner all the Iewes through 〈◊〉 glaud both men women and children to be taken and â—â—â—â—â—ted to know where there money vvas vvho commonly 〈…〉 the violence of the said tortures gaue him all that they had and more too And when in Bristow they had tortured one by 〈◊〉 sortes of torture the King gaue this sentence vpon him that eâ—ery day he should haue one of his teeth pulled out with the 〈◊〉 test despite and torment that might be vntill he had paid 〈◊〉 ten thousand markes of money and when the Iew had 〈◊〉 seauen teeth to be so pulled out in seauen sundry dayes 〈◊〉 to auoyd the torment of the eight tooth bound himself to pay the ten thousand markes 61. The same author relateth in like manner that the said King meeting one day a company of men which were the 〈◊〉 officers that led bound a murderer towards prison that had robbed and slaine a Priest vpon the high way said vnto them It is no matter he hath killed an enemy of mine let him goâ—â—â—â— and so they did And at another time being at Oxford and â—â—â—ring that a certaine Clarke by meere chaunce had 〈◊〉 woman to death and thervpon fled and the Iustice hauing 〈◊〉 three other Clarkes whom they found dwelling in the 〈◊〉 house though vtterly guyltlesse of the faâ—â— the King comâ—â—â—â—ded them all three to be hanged And moâ—â—ouer when the â—â—â—â—dome was put vnder interdict Rex quasi in fâ—riam vâ—â—sus saith 〈◊〉 author in verba blasphemia prâ—â—upit iuraâ—per 〈…〉 〈◊〉 King being turned as it were into fury did 〈…〉 blasphemous words swearing by the teeth of God◠〈…〉 â—â—â—soeuer he should find any Romanes in any of his landâ— he 〈◊〉 〈…〉 to Rome with their eyes pulled out and nosthrels 〈…〉 He spake also words as though he beleiued not the resurrection of the next life So 〈◊〉 our Author 62. But aboue all fury and wickednes was that resolution which he tooke soone after to wit vpon the yeare 1213. when he sent Syr Thomas Hâ—â—thington and Syr Raph Nicholson Knights and Syr Râ—â—â—rt of London Priest for his Embassadours to the great Maâ—â—â—â—â—â— King of Africke Morocco and Spaine named Miramumilinus offering to be of his religion and to make his Kingdome tributary vnto him and to be his vassall hold it of him if he would 〈◊〉 with an army by sea to assist him But when the said Maâ—â—â—â—â—tan great Prince being a very wise man informing himself of the particularâ— of his person state showed contempt therof 〈◊〉 also of his offer as our Author that spake with one of the Ambassadours setteth downe at large K. Iohn tooke another resolution and passed to the quite contrary extreame resoluing not only to obey the Pope in spirituall iurisdiction but in temporall also and to make his Kingdome tributary and feudatory to the Sea of Rome by payment of a thousand markes euery yeare ther vnto which he bound himself and his heirs to doe vnder a 〈◊〉 large Charter sealed with the great seale of England in gold sending the same to Rome to Pope Innocentius vpoÌ„ the yeare 1214. 63. And by this and other such tokens of his heartie conuersion and sorrow for thinges past he so gained the said Pope that suruiued him as he had him his most earnest defendour all daies of his life after both aginst the King of France his
sonne Prince Lâ—wes and the Barons of England that made warre against him All whom he first coÌ„maunded to surcease their said warrs and emnities against the said K. Iohn and then for that they obaied not he threatned and â—enounced excommunication against them and besides this he sent his Legat named VVaellâ— to be with K. Iohn and assist him in person in all his needs and necessities which was no small help and comforte vnto him in those distresses And finall in after his death he was a principall cause why his young sonne Henrie the â— was admitted for King notwithstanding the Barons firme resolution promise and oath to the contrarie and that Prince Lawes was forsaken and forced to 〈◊〉 of England the said Legaâ— being made generall Gouernour both of the King and Kingdome for that present togeather with the Earle of 〈◊〉 Lord Marshall of the land 64. And as for the said Barons that so resolutely stoods 〈◊〉 K. Iohn and his succession their cause was about the priuiledged and laws of the Realme as well concerning the Glergie as lay men which were the same priuiledges as they affirmed that were graunted and set downe in King Edwards daies the Confessor confirmed by the Conquerour allowed published againe by K. Henry the first and not disallowed by this mans Father K. Henry the 2. in witnes wherof they produced a Charter of the said K. Henry the first All which liberties laws and ordinances K. Iohn promising them at his first recoÌ„ciliation to giue grâ—inâ— and ratifie was vrged afterward by them to publish the same â—â— writing vnder the great seale of England as he did at Oxford in the presence of al his nobility in the 17. yeare of the said Kingâ— raigne which was the next before his death syaing in the 〈◊〉 writing Ex mera spontanea a voluntate nostra concessimu Charâ—aâ—â—stra coÌ„firmauimus eam obtinuimus à Domino Papa Innocencia confirmâ—n quaÌ„ nos obseruabimus ab haredibus nostris in perpetuuÌ„ bona fide 〈◊〉 obseruari We haue graunted out of our owne meere free good will haue confirmed the same by our Charter and haue contained of Pope Innocentius that he confirme the same also with his assent which Charter both we shall obserue our selues and will haue to bee obserued faithfullie by our heirs for euen behold that K. Iohn doth not onlie confirme these liberties himself but procured the same to be confirmed also by Pope Innocentius for more stabilitie And the beginning of the said liberties it thus set downe Quod Anglicana Ecclesia libera sit habeat iurasâ—â— integra suas libertates illasas maximè libertatem electionum qâ—â— maximae magis necessaria reputatur Ecclesia Anglicunae That the English Church be free and haue all her rights whole and all hâ—â— liberties inuiolate and especiallie her liberties of elections 〈◊〉 choosing her Prelates which is held to bee the greatest and most necessarie to the English Church And then follow the othâ—â— liberties of Barons noble-men and the common people 65. And for that it was vnderstood that notwithstanâ—â—â—â— these two graunts and confirmations of these laws and priuileâ—ges K. Iohn by the counsaile of certaine strangers that weeâ—â—bout him of his Countreyes in France was perswaded to 〈◊〉 the same againe and to informe the Pope wrong fullâ—e 〈◊〉 intentions of the said Barons as though they meane not so 〈◊〉 the conseruation of these priuiledges indeed aâ—â—â—soâ—◠〈◊〉 Kingdome to the King of Fâ—â—nce and the Pope inclining to beâ—â—uâ—e him the said Barons were so much exasperated therby as they made the vow before mentioned neuer to obey him or his anymore And thervpon calling ouer the said Prince Lewes of France gaue him London and all the South-parts of England and would haue gained him the rest in like manner if the Popes resistanes had not byn so great and K. Iohn had not died at that very instant in the heat of all the warre not poisoned by a monke as foolish Iohn Fox doth affirme and set forth in many printed and painted pageants of his booke but vpon greife of mind trauaile and disorder of diet as all auncient authors by vniforme consent doe agree And Iohn Stow citeth foure that liued in K. Iohns dayes to wit Mathew Paris Roger VVyndouer Raph Niger and Raph Gogshall in their histories of that tyme. 66. Wherfore to conclude this Chapter of K. Henry the second and of his two sonnes wee see how firme they were all three in this beleife and acknowledgement of the Popes spirituall authority ouer all the world and no lesse ouer England in those dayes and how fully the same was in practise among them And that albeit in some cases causes wherin they receiued some distast they strugled sometimes about the particular execution therof indeauoring to mak some restraint especially when it seemed to strech indirectly also to temporall affaires yet did they neuer so much as once deny the said Ecclesiasticall supremacy to be in the Sea of Rome and much lesse did euer ascribe it to themselues which so cleerly ouerthroweth M. Attorneys position as I maruaile what he will say to these and like demonstrations 67. And for that his often repeated ground is that Queen Elizabeth had her supreame authority in cases Ecclesiasticall according to the auncient common lawes of England hitherto he graunteth that there was no Statute-lawes at all by Parlament vntill the ensuing King K. Henry the third And for other lawes we see heere what they were by the testimony of the Bishops Barons of England vnder the Charters both of 〈◊〉 K. Henry the first and other Kings vpward vnto K. Edward the Confessor to wit all in fauour of the Church her liberties â—â—nquises and priuiledges which liberties as other where I have noted and must often heerafter doe the same doe infer our conclusion of Ecclesiasticall and spirituall iurisdiction subordinate to the Sea of Rome and wholy distinct from temporall power and doe ouerthrow M. Attorneys assertion for the said spirituall 〈…〉 those liberties were as they were that 〈…〉 should haue iurisdiction in 〈…〉 ctions choise of Prelates of the 〈…〉 liberties are mentioned cited allowed◠〈…〉 by any King as you shall see they were by 〈…〉 them vnto K. Henry the 8. so often receiueâ—◠〈…〉 tion and his whole new books an open out 〈…〉 field And thus much of K. Iohn OF KING HENRY THE THIRD That vvas the eight King after the Conquestâ—â—â— And the first that left Statutes vvritten And vvhaâ— instances and arguments M. Attorney alleadgeth out of him for his purpose CHAP. X. HITHERTO haue we passed ouer six hundred 〈◊〉 since our first English king receâ—ued and therby put themselues vnder the of 〈…〉 Bishops depending therof for 〈◊〉 of their 〈◊〉 Which Spirituall 〈…〉 haue byn euer beleeued 〈…〉 both Kings and Subiect from the 〈…〉 their lawes and continued by su 〈…〉 Which as it hath byn
bestowing of Ecclesiasticall benefices 〈◊〉 inuiolate and that such as are Patrons of benefices may present fit men of your nation when they shall fall void c. 23. But yet the next yeare after the King calling a generall Parlament at London and the former greiuances not seeming to be sufficiently remedied by the said recourse to the Councell answers and promises of the Pope the same complaints were renewed againe with greater exasperation then before and the said greiuances put downe in writing All which being considered and weighed by the Parlament Vnanimiter consenserâ—â—t omnes saith Mathew Paris vt adhuc ob reuerentiam Sediâ— Apostolicae Domino Papae humiliter deuotè tam per Epistolas quam per solennes Nunciâ—s supplicarent vt tam intollerabilia grauamina iugum subtraheret importabile The whole Parlament did agree that yet once more for reuerence of the Sea Apostolike humble and deuout supplication should be made to the Pope both by their letters and solemne messengers that he would take from them the intollerable greiuances and importable yoke which by the foresaid abuses they felt to ly vpon them And so presently were written letters seuerally to be sent by the said messengers Frist by the Archbishops and Bishops Secondly by the Abbots Priors religious men Thirdly by the Earls Barons and communitie of the Parlament Fourthly by the King himself who wrote not only to the Pope as the rest did but a seueral letter also to the Cardinals to further the suite which letters are set downe by Mathew Paris at length and are to long for this place 24 Yet one thing I cannot omit that wheras the King wrote most deuoutly humbly both to the Pope Cardinals saying that he did make recourse in these complaints of his nobility and subiects to the Church of Rome Vt filius ad matrem quem suis lactavit vberibus as a sonne to his mother whome she hath nourished with her teates of mylke The said Barons though oftentimes repeating the words implorantes humiliter ac deuotè we beseeching you humbly and deuoutly vt dignemini miscricorditer exaudire that you wil vouchsafe mercifully to heare vs Yet adioyned they also this threat in the end that except they were eased of these burthens laid vpon them the Realme and their King they should be forced to put themselues as a wall for defence of the liberties of the said Kingdome which hitherto for reuerence of the Sea Apostolike they had differred to doe nor could expect any longer then the returne of their Embassadours So they 25. And by this we may se where the beginning was of those restraints which afterward in the dayes of other ensuing Kings were made against prouisions from Rome and benefices to be giuen to strangers as also against appeals in certaine cases other such like ordinances which seeme to containe some restraint of the execution of the Popes Ecclesiasticall authority in England Which did not rise as you see vpon any change of former faith or iudgement in religion or calling in question the said Popes spirituall iurisdiction ouer soules but only vpon temporall respects reasons of state and the like which concerned nothing at all faith or beleife or substance of religion And this one only consideration ouerthroweth all the poore obiections which M. Attorney hath picked out vnder the raigne of this other Kings that follow which now we shall take in hand to examine and discusse euery one as they come in their place Two instances alleadged out of the Raigne of this King Henry the third and of what weight they be §. I. 26. And first what doe you thinke M. Attorney bringeth out of this Kings raigne or can bring to ouerthrow all that we haue alleadged before in the same Kings life beleife gouernment and actions Doth he alleadge any one Law or Statute of his for that he was the father and founder of our Statute-lawes as he confesseth doth he produce any one decree wherby he declared that he thought himself to haue supreme spirituall authority or denyed or called in question that of the Sea Apostolike notwithstanding all the greiuances which before haue byn mentioned No truly no one word is alleadged therof though otherwise as I said this K. Henry made many Statutes at sundry Parlaments as for example vpon the 9. yeare of his raigne he made the famous Charter wherof we haue spoken before called Magna Charta containing 37. Chapters which may in effect be called so many different Statutes The first wherof beginneth thus VVe haue graunted to God and by this our present Charter haue confirmed for vs and for our heirs for euermore that the Church of England shall be free and shall haue all her holy rites and libertyes inuiolable So 〈◊〉 first and most ancient Statute and the cheifest liberty of the Church of England is vnderstood to haue byn their free dependance of the Sea Apostolike and their recourse therevnto without interruption or intermedling of any secular power in their Ecclesiasticall affaires 27. Besides this there was made by him in the same 9. yeare of his raigne the other notorious Charter named Charta de Foresta coÌ„taining 16. Chapters or brauÌ„ches as also the other named Merton vpon the 20. yeare of the said Kings raigne that hath six seuerall braunches or Statutes as diuers others also made vpon the 51. year of the said Kings raigne intituled vnder diuers particular titles as Dies communes in Banco Dies communes in dote Districtâ—â—â— Scaeccariae Iudicium Collistrigij de compositione mensurarum and the like And finally the other booke of Statutes made vpon 52. yeare called Marle-bridge containing 16. braunches or statutes In all which no one thing is found in fauour of M. Attorney or his assertion but many for vs if we would examine the partes and clauses of euery one For that the religion of England in that tyme being perfectly Catholike and agreeing in all things with it self with other Kingdomes of the world in one manner of beliefe and acknowledgement of the dependance of Spirituall and Ecclesiasticall power from the Sea Apostolike they could not make lawes for ordering their temporall affaires but must needs enterlace many things that did testifie the conformitie and subordination therof to the spirituall And if any temporall lawyer in England at this day though of far inferiour account and place to M. Attorney would take vpon him to write a booke alleadge all the lawes both common and statute and braunches therof that doe confirme allow or strengthen the Catholike Religion from most auncient tymes wherin any memory is of our lawes he might so far ouerbeare M. Attorney both in bulke and substance and truth of his allegations as S. Augustines volumes for example doe exceed in all these points Esops fables And this will you see in parte by that which we are now first to examine in this place I meane his first obiection set downe
ipsum regem sententiam serret excommunicationis He would out of hand with all the Bishops there present pronounce the sentence of excommunication against the King himself Rex autem peris audicas humiliter respondit quod consilijs corum in omnibus obtemperaret c. And the pious King hearing this did answere humbly that he would in all things obay their counsailes And so he did and within few dayes after he sent away Peter Bishop of VVinchester from the Courte which was the cheife of the said strangers that most defended them and cast into prison another Peter surnamed De Rhicuallis that had byn Treasurer and diuers others So as heere also we see the spirituall authority of Clergie-men aboue the King not only in the Pope himself but also in the Bishops of England which otherwise were subiects to the said King in temporall affaires 38. Yea not only Bishops but other Prelates also of lesser degree haue exercised the same authority spirituall in England euen against the King when occasion was offered As for example when this K. Henry had vsed very familiarly intrinsecally one Raph Briton that had byn his Treasurer he after falling out with him banished him the Courte and soone after that againe the said Raph being a Clerke and liuing at his Chanonry of S. Pauls the Maior of London had commission to apprehend him and send him to the Tower as he did which Doctor Lusey Deane of Pauls vnderstāding called his Chanons togeather the Bishops of London being absent seeing the violence vsed to a Clergy-man did put the Church of S. Paul vnder Interdict pronoūced sentence of excommunication against the doers maintainers and fauourers of this vnlawfull act The King stood stiffe for a time saith our Author but at length Rex dictum Ranulphum licet inuitus solui in pace dimitti praecepit The King though against his will did commaund the said Raph to be remitted peaceably vnto the place whence he was taken 39. Now then these examples and many more which for breuityes sake I pretermit doe make another manner of proofe of Ecclesiastical soueraignty in Clergie-men then doth M. Attorneys poore inferēce about the sending for a certificate to the Bishops Court concerning matters to be tried therin as before you haue heard And by this also you may see and consider the difference of substance and substantiall dealing between vs. And so much to this first instance Now let vs examine the second The Attorney By the aūcient Canōs decrees of the Church of Rome the issue borne before solemnization of marriage is as lawfull inheritable marriage following as the issue borne after marriage But this was neuer allowed or appointed in England and therfore was neuer of any force heere And this appeareth by the Statute of Merton made in the 20. yeare of Henry the 3. where it is said to the Kings writ of bastardy Whether one being borne afore matrimony may inherit in like manner as he that is borne after matrimony All the Bishops answered that they would not nor could not answere to it because it was directly against the common order of the Church and all the Bishops instanted the Lords that they would consent that all such as were borne before matrimony should be legitimate as wel as they that be borne within matrimony to the succession of inheritance for so much as the Church accepteth such to be legitimate And all the Earles and Barons with one voice answered we will not change the lawes of England which hitherto haue byn vsed and approued The Catholike Deuine 40. This is the second instance of M. Attorney taken out of this raigne of K. Henry and we must imagine that proofes goe hard with him when to seeme to say somwhat he is driuen to bring forth such silly ware as this is For if all be graunted as it may be which heere is said what can he inferre therof but only that the Lords and Barons of the Parlament did not thinke good to alter or change the auncient laws or customes of the Realme about succession of their children by legitimation after matrimony contracted notwithstanding the Church of Rome in certaine cases did allow them for legitimate and lawfull in respect of taking holy orders enioying benefices and other like commodityes what I say doth this import M. Attorneys conclusion that K. Henry tooke vpon him supreme Ecclesiastical gouernmēt For that this was free for the Realme to admitt or not admit the said legitimation to the effect of lawfull succession and inheritance And so the Canons themselues doe expresly set downe 41. For better vnderstanding wherof wee must note that wheras by the auncient Ciuill-law great respect was had euer to children borne out of wedlocke if marriage afterward did ensue notwithstanding they held marriage but only for a Ciuill cōtract so afterward when Christian Emperours came to beare sway more indulgence and fauour was shewed therin as may appeer by the Constitutions both of Constantine the first Christian Emperour and Zeno that ensued him and more yet by Iustinian which do most fully in diuers places both of the Code and Nouell Constitutions explicate the same In conformity wherof the Canon-law also decreeth in this sorte Tanta est vis matrimonij vt qui anteà sunt geniti post contractum matrimonium legitimi habeantur So great is the force of matrimony held for a Sacrament among Christians as it maketh such to be legitimate after it is cōtracted who were illegitimate before But yet this is with some restrictions as for example that they must be borne ex soluto soluta that is to say both the father mother must be vnmarried at the time when the said children are begotten For if either of them were married at that time then this priuiledge holdeth not as appeareth in the same law 42. Secondly this legitimation by ensuing marriage is to bee vnderstood principallie as before hath said In spiritualibus To enable men to Ecclesiasticall promotions though in the Popes temporall dominions it may enable them also to temporall succession but not in the States and dominions of other Princes And this verie distinction or caution is set downe in like manner by the law it self and heervpon is resolued also in a case touching the King of England by Pope Alexander the 3. that albeit the Ecclesiasticall Iudge must determine of the lawfulnes of marriage it self yet the question of temporall succession or inheritance therevpon depending must bee decided by the Iudges of the temporall Courte Nos attendentes saith Pope Alexander to the Bishops of London and VVorcester quod ad Regem pertinet non ad Ecclesiam de talibus possessionibus iudicare Fraternitati vestrae mandamus quatenus Regi possessionis iudicium relinquentes de causa principali cognoscatis eamque terminetis Wee considering that it belongeth to the King of England and not to the Church to
pro eius anima deprecetur that such as passed by seing that crosse might pray for her soule And moreouer in particuler Stow out of auncient recordes doth affirme the said King to haue bestowed two mannors and nyne hamlets of land vpon the monastery of VVestminster for the keeping of yearely obits for the said Queene and for money to be giuen to the poore in almes 7. I leaue to speake of many other such actions of his as that he procured amongst other things the solemne most honourable translations of the bodyes of three English saints in his dayes S. Richard Bishop of Chichester S. Hugh Bishop of Lincolne and S. VVilliam Archbishop of Yorke He consented also and concurred that Q Eleanor his mother should leaue her Princely state and dignity and to be veyled Nunne in the Monastery of Almesbury and enioy her dowry which was great that she had in England all dayes of her life which was also confirmed to her by the Popes authority saith Mathew VVestminster yea and soone after he consented in like manner that his owne dearest daughter the Lady Mary also to whom he had designed a great and high state by marriage should follow the like profession of religions life in the same monastery though in this later he had much more difficulty to wynne himself to consent thervnto then in the former 8. And finally this other act also may be added for a full complement of his piety when he was in good tune which is recorded by the said Mathew of VVestminster that liued at the same time and perhaps was present that in the yeare of Christ 1297. which was the tenth before he dyed being to passe ouer the seas towards his warrs and hauing extremely vexed his people both spiritualty and temporalty with heauy exactions for the same and in particular broken grieuously with Robert VVinchelsey Archbishop of Canterbury he being now ready to departe called all the people togeather vpon the 13. of Iuly before the great hall of VVestminster and there standing vp vpon a certayne scaffolde of timber the said Archbishop of Canterbury newly reconciled vnto him remaining on the one side and the Earle of VVarwicke on the other and his little Prince Edward before him Erumpentibus lachrymis saith our Author veniam de commissis humiliter postulauit c. the teares breaking forth he did most humbly aske forgiuenes of his subiects for all that he had committed against them confessing that he had not gouerned them so well and quietly as became a King to doe but had taken their goods from them c. Adding further and saying Beholde I go now to expose my self and my life to danger for you wherefore I aske at your hands that if I returne againe you will receaue me in the place that now you hold me and I shall restore vnto you againe all that I haue taken from you and if I returne not then take this my childe and crowne him for your King Whervnto the Archbishop weeping abundantly answered that it should be so and the people with crying out and casting vp their armes promised fidelity and obedience vnto his ordination So Mathew VVestminster And this for his piety 9. But of the other point of his peremptory and violent proceeding diuers times with his subiects there want not also many examples especially in exacting often and great subsidies at their hands for his warrs of France Scotland and VVales wherin he was continually imployed was the first King in deed that euer brought VVales to be wholy subiect to England Lecline the last Prince therof being taken and slaine and his brother Dauid likewise apprehended and put to death in London by the same K. Edward 10. Alexander also King of Scotland being deceased and all his issue extinguished K. Edward as chiefe Lord tooke vpon him to decide that controuersie for the succession and in the end determined the matter in fauour of Iohn Baliol Earle of Galloway against Robert Bruse Earle of Valenand that pretended the same And albeit the whole nobility and people of Scotland bound themselues by obligation which our historyes doe set downe to stand to the iudgement of the said K. Edward yet in the end they would not but assisted the said Bruse made recourse to Pope Boniface the 8. to prohibite K. Edward to proceed in that matter and to commaund him to surcease from his warrs against Scotland which they pretended to be in the protection of the Sea of Rome and finally after much bloudshed and infinite expences both in this Kings tyme and his successours the of-spring of Bruse preuayled in that Countrey 11. But now as I said in respect of these warrs and many necessityes theron depending K. Edward was forced greatly to presse his people with exactions and to make them forfaite and buy againe their libertyes especially that of Magna charta and of the Charter of Forrest which as voluntarily he set forth and published in the beginning of his raigne as you haue heard so afterward the same not being obserued vpon instant suites of his people and nobility and contributions graunted him for the renouation therof he confirmed it two or three tymes in his life as often reuoked the same againe vntill he had more money And last of all in the yeare 1307. which was the last of his raigne he sued to the Pope for a dispensation of his oath made in that behalfe to keepe the said Charters priuiledges affirming them to be made against his wil by force of his peoples importunity 12. We reade also that in the yeare 1278. and sixt of his raigne he did depriue many famous Monasteryes saith Mathew of VVestminster of their auncient accustomed libertyes namely among others the Monastery of VVestminster wherin he had receaued saith he both baptisme confirmation and coronation and wherin his Fathers and other his auncestours bodyes lay And moreouer in the yeare 1295. he vsed great violence to all Monkes and religious men that were strangers and had their Monasteryes buylded by straungers in England for he tooke their Monasteries and goods from them allowing only to euery Monke 18. pence a weeke for his mayntenaunce for a tyme the next yeare after he commaunded vpon the suddaine all the Monasteryes of England to be searched and all their treasure to be taken violently and to be brought to London to his Exchequer for the charges of his said warrs And two yeares after this againe the same King holding his Parlament at S. Edmunds-bury and demaunding a great contribution of his people the Clergy denyed it pretending a new commaundement and constitution lately made by Pope Bonifacius the eight wherby he did forbid vnder paine of excommunication that any such exactions should be paid by Ecclesiasticall men without consent of the Sea Apostolicke wherat King Edward being offended though he would not contradicte the said constitution yet he
excluded the Clergy that refused to pay from his protection and from the protection of the lawes whereby they being abandoned and exposed to all iniuryes the most of them fell to composition with the King so bought out and purchased their protection againe more deerer then they might haue continued the same by their contribution 13. And as for the Archbishop of Canterbury that stood constant amongst the rest in that denyall Omnia bona eius saith Mathew of VVestminster mobilia immobilia capta sunt in manu Regis All his goods both moueable vnmoueable were taken into the Kings hands And the same Authour doth recount infinite other intollerable vexations laid vpon them that would not agree to the Kings demaunds in those affaires which were accompanyed with such threates and terrors as the Deane of Paules in London named VVilliam Mont-fort comming one day before the King to speake for his Chanons was so terrifyed as he became mute and fell downe dead before him which yet saith out Author moued little the King but that he persisted in his demaundes And one day sending a knight named Syr George Hauering to the Monastery of VVestminster when all the Monkes were there gathered togeather in their Refectory or dyning-place the said knight proposed in the Kings name that they would graunt him halfe their reuenewes for his warrs and if any wil deny this demaund saith he let him stand vp shew himself that he may be handled as one guilty of breaking the Kings peace Whervpon all yeelded saith Mathew of VVestminster and no man would after with so great daunger contradicte the Kings will And thus much of his violent maÌ„ner of proceeding with the Church and Clergy wherevnto I might adioyne many other things as his dryuing out of the Realme the forsaid Robert Archbishop of Canterbury his Statutes made in the last Parlament at Carleile the same yeare he dyed in preiudice of Holy Churches liberty which were the first that are read to haue bin made in that kind and consequently are thought to haue byn a great cause of all the miseryes and calamityes that fell vpon his posterity as after you shall heare 14. But yet all this doth not proue that King Edward denyed or doubted of the Popes spirituall power or tooke the same vpon himself which is M. Attorneys case and conclusion Nay rather they doe shew and proue his acknowledgement of the said authority if we consider them well though in certayne points that seemed to extend themselues to temporall affaires and might be preiudiciall vnto him he sought to decline and auoyde the execution therof But in things meerely spirituall he neuer shewed difficulty As for example that his Bishops and Archbishops went to Rome to receaue their confirmation and inuestitures there and sometymes were chosen also immediatly from thence as when in the yeare 1278. Robert Kilwarby Archbishop of Canterbury was made Cardinall by Pope Nicholas the third and the Monkes of Canterbury by request of the King had chosen his Chancellour the Pope would not admitt him but appointed an other to witt Iohn Peckam Prouinciall of the Franciscan friers in England who being admitted held the said Archbishopricke for 13. yeres vntill he dyed But as for confirmation and inuestitures no doubt can be made but all was to be had from Rome as expresly you may reade of the admission and consecration of VVilliam Archbishop of Yorke In Romana Curia coÌ„secratus saith VValsingam who was consecrated in the Court of Rome in this same yeare of 1278. by Pope Martyn the fourth that succeeded to Nicolas And the same Author affirmeth that the foresaid Iohn Peckam Archbishop of Canterbury being also consecrated in Rome did some two yeares after call a Councell at Reading commaunding all his Suffragan Bishopps to obserue exactly the decrees of the late generall Councell held at Lyons by Pope Gregory the tenth nor did King Edward mislike or repine any thing at this as neither he did at another Councell called by the same Archbishop Peckam in the yeare 1281. wherin he endeauored to force all Abbots and other exempted persons to come to the said Councell but saith Mathew VVestminster the Abbotts of VVestminsters S. Edmonds-Bury S. Albanes and of VValtham appealed from him to the Pope without any mention of the King which had beene iniurious vnto him if he had taken himself to haue had authority and that supreme in Ecclesiasticall affaires 15. Furthermore in the yeare of Christ 1295. being the 22. of King Edwardes raigne when the foresaid Robert VVinchelsey was first chosen Archbishop of Canterbury the sayd King sent him to Rome to be confirmed and consecrated by Pope Celestinus the fifth which soone after gaue ouer the popedome to Bonifacius the eight And three yeares after that againe to wit 1298. the Bishopricke of Ely being voyde and the greater parte of the Monkes hauing chosen the Prior of their Couent for Bishop the other party chose Iohn Langhton the Kings Chancellour who going to Rome by the Kings fauour coÌ„mendatioÌ„ to pleade his cause before Pope Boniface could not preuaile nor yet the Prior but that the said Pope gaue the Bishopricke of Ely to the Bishop of Norwich and the Bishopricke of Norwich to the Prior and the Arch-deaconry of Canterbury to the Kings Chancellour 16. Moreouer in the yeare 1305. when Pope Clement the fifth a French-man borne in the Diocese of Burdeaux was made Pope and came into France in person first of all others translating the Sea of Rome to Auinion where it continued seauenty yeares King Edward sent Embassadours vnto him the Bishops of Lichfield and VVorcester togeather with the Earle of Lincolne presenting vnto him Singula vtensiliae saith Mathew of VVestminster quibus ministraretur ei in Camera in mensa omnia ex auro purissimo All necessary plate for the seruice of his chamber and table of most pure gold And at the same time he sent two new Bishops elected for Yorke and London to be confirmed by him Quos dimisit ad propria consâ—â—â—â—â—tos saith our Authour whome the said Pope Clement sent home againe with their confirmation And finally when not long after the King fell out with the forsaid Archbishop of Canterbury Robert VVinchelsey for that he had shewed himself againe not so forward to follow his will in all things Dictum Robertum Cantuariensem saith VValsingham apud Dominum Papam accusauit Rex Anglia The King of England did accuse the said Robert Archbishop of Canterbury vnto Pope Clement the fifth that he was combyned with his enemyes c. for the which the said Archbishop was cited to appeare before the Pope and suspended from the execution of his office quousque de sibi impositis legitimè se purgaret vntill he should lawfully purge himselfe of the imputations layd against him by the King Whereby we see what authority this King did acknowledge to be in the Pope and Sea of Rome 17.
We read also that when in the yeare 1299. King Edward was passed ouer with a great army into Flanders and did destroy that Countrey by fire and sword Pope Boniface sent two Cardinall-Legates to entreat him that he would be content to make truce for two yeares to the intent that peace in the meane time might be concluded adding further-more saith our Author paenam excommunicationis interdicti terrarum suarum the payne of excommunication and Interdict of his countreys if he yeelded not therevnto Sed Rex perpendens c. consensit in treguas indictas saith he the King considering well all circumstances c. did consent vnto the truce appointed by the Pope And wheras the next yeare after by other messengers sent vnto him in Canterb. the said Pope Boniface desired him to put at liberty Iohn King of Scotland which he had in hold assuring him that the King of England should leâ—se nothing by this Eorum petitioni Rex condescendens respondit se ipsum loannem tanquam seductorem falsum periurum ad Papam missurum The King condescending to their petition made answere that he would send the said Iohn as a false periured deceauer vnto the Pope to be punished by him And so he did and they caried him into France with them 18. And when afterward in the yeare 1301. King Edward was busily attent to his warrs in Scotland and Pope Boniface enformed by the grieuous complaints of the Scottish-men that K. Edward did them iniury wrote and gaue in commission to the Archbishop of Canterbury by an expresse messenger named Humbert to goe vnto the King and will him to desiste and to remit the iustice of the matter to be examined and tryed by the Sea Apostolicke anyd though the said King for the present tooke the matter very grieuously and sware that he would prosecute his said enterprize to the vttermost yet a little while after in the same yeare he sent the Earle of Lincolne and Syr Hugh Spencer to the said Sea Apostolicke to shew the right of his cause and what iniuries he had receaued at the Scots hands Iusuper Dominum Papam deprecarentur ne mendacij fabricatoribus sinum aperiret And that moreouer they should beseech the Pope that he would not open his bosome of beliefe vnto the Scottish-men that deuised lyes wherevnto the Pope hearkening wished notwithstanding that the King for his cause would giue the truce for a tyme by him assigned wherevnto the King yeelded 19. And when in the yeare following the said Pope Bonifacius vpon instance of the said Scottish-men wrote more earnestly to K. Edward in this affayre alleadging that Scotland was in the protection of the Sea Apostolicke yea and that it apperteyned also to the temporal right of the Church by submission belike of the Prince and inhabitants thereof at that tyme made the King gathering a Parlament at Lincolne determined therin first to write himself to the Pope about this matter and then that the lay-nobility and people should write another letter somewhat more earnestly to the same effect The Kings letter began thus Sanctissimo in Christo Patri Domino Bonifacio diuina prouidentia Sancta Romanae vniuersalis Ecclesiae summo Pontifici Edwardus Dei gratia Rex Angliae salutem deuota pedum oscula beatorum To the most holy father in Christ Boniface by Gods prouidence supreme Bishop of the holy Romane and vniuersall Church Edward by the grace of God King of England sendeth greeting and the deuout kissing of his blessed feete By which title we may see in what estimation he held the Pope at that day albeit in that letter he doth protest that he doth not send this his iustification for his pretence to Scotland in forme of iudgement to haue it tryed by the Sea Apostolicke as making any doubte therof but only to enforme his Holines conscience which he doth very largely beginning from the comming of Brutus himself into England yet doth he conclude beseeching him not to beleeue the informations of his aduersaryes and emulators Sed Statum nostrum iura nostra Regia supradicta habere velitis si placet paternis affectibus commendata That it may please you to haue our State and Kingly right before laid downe recommended to your fatherly affection 20. But the Earles and Barons and lay nobility of the land that wrote a seuerall letter to the Pope as before hath byn said were more earnest in defence of the Kings title saying Manu tenebimus cum toto posse totisque viribus c. We will hold and defend the same with all our power and forces nor will we permit our King though he would to leaue of this title Quocirca Sanctitati Vestrae reuerenter humiliter supplicamus c. Wherefore we doe reuerently and humbly make supplication to your Holines that you will defend our said King that is a deuout sonne of the Catholicke Romane Church as also his rightes libertyes customes and lawes and permit him to continew therin without diminution or molestation c. Giuen at Lincolne 1301. 21. And by all this now we may perceaue the state of things in our countrey at that time as also the sense and iudgement of K. Edward and his realme about this our controuersie of spiritual and Ecclesiasticall authority And that if this King did vse sometymes some rigorous dealing towards the Clergy it was not for that he doubted of their spirituall authority or esteemed the same to be in himself but partly vpon his forsaid necessity of warre and partly for the emulation conceaued against them by the laity for their wealth and other such causes And as for the lawes which he made in their preiudice as that of Mort-main wherby is prohibited that any thing shall passe ad manum mortuam that is to say to any of their communityes that pay not tribute to the King without the Kings speciall licence some other lawes in like manner for restraint as it seemed of their externall iurisdiction in certaine affaires it proceeded of the same emulation and complaints of the subiects begun in the time of King Henry the third as you haue heard and continued in this mans dayes as also in the dayes of diuers of his succesors But this is nothing to our question in hand though M. Attorney hath nothing else but such matter as this as presently you shall see for now shall we passe to his obiections vnder this King which are foure of very small moment as by handling will appeare The Attorney In the raigne of K. Edward the first a subiect brought in a Bull of excommunication against another subiect of this Realme and published it to the Lord Treasurer of England and â—his was by the auncient common-law of England adiudged treason against the King his Crowne and dignity for the which the offender should haue byn drawne and hanged but at the great instance of the
Chancellour and Treasurer he was only abiured the Realme for euer The Catholicke Deuine 22. This case related out of Brookes Reporte if so it be there for I haue not the booke is but a particular case and shewed only de facto and not de iure whereas M. Attorneys booke notwithstanding is intituled De iure as often I haue and must still put him in mynd True it is that he noteth here in the margent that this was done by the Common-law of England before any Statute made But what reason can he bring or any man imagine why we should beleeue this to wit that this fact of bringing in a Bull of excommunication from Rome against a subiect in those dayes should be adiudged treason by the auncient Common-law of England For a man may demaund what is that CoÌ„mon-law or auncient CoÌ„mon-law not made by Statute nor introduced by any common custome that can be proued How was it made By whome where at what time vpon what occasion For to auouch a Common-law and auncient common-law without beginning author cause occasion or recorde of the introduction therof is a strange Metaphysicall contemplation for that lawes doe not growe vp without beginning but must needs be made or admitted by some Prince or people And whereas we haue shewed from time to time that all our English Princes people haue byn Catholicks from their first conuersion vnto this Kings time and vniforme also in this point of acknowledging the spirituall iurisdiction of the Sea of Rome and nothing more ordinary among them then censures and excommunications from Rome when necessity seemed to require how could this auncient common-law come in vre among them yea and be auncient in K. Edward the first his tyme contrary to the grounds and practise of the religion then in vse and euer before and no mention euer made therof in all antiquity till â—ow by M. Attorney and that only in the ayre as you see 23. Moreouer we read in Mathew of VVestminster that when this King Edward was in his most heat against the Clergy for denying him the halfe of their rents and goods as before hath byn said which they did vpon the prohibition of Pope Bonifacius he fearing least some men might bring in an excoÌ„munication against himself and them of the Clergy that yelded to pay the same and therby had bought his protection againe he only forbad Subpaena incarcerationis ne quis contra ipsum Regem ces qui iampridem suam protectionem quaesiêrant excommunicationis sententiam promulgaret prouocatione sacta pro se ad Romanam Curiam pro ipsis He prohibited vnder paine of imprisonment that no man should publish my sentence of excommunication against the King himself or those that had newly sought his protection yea his Maiesty made a prouocation or appeale also as well for himselfe as for them that stood on his side to the Courte of Rome So as if the King by speciall decree of his owne appointed only the paine of imprisonment for such as should publish any sentence of excommunication against himself for himself also appealed to Rome it is not likely that the auncient Common-lawes of England had made it treason before against the King his crowne and dignity to publish an excommunication against a subiect that was a thing most vsuall in those dayes 24. Well it may be that for repressing the vnquiet spiritts of some particular subiects that vpon light occasions and false suggestions would procure Bulls of excommunication from Rome some order might be taken at that tyme for seuere punishment of them that rashly without shewing the same to Iudges appointed for that purpose should publish the said Bulls in England as we see also at this dâ—y to be obserued in Spaine Naples Sicily France and other Catholike Realmes where no man may publish such things without a view and Placet of the Magistrate appointed to that effect and this not for denying or restrayning the said authority of the Sea Apostolicke but for keeping peace and orderly proceeding among subiects as is pretended and for better enforming his Holines if false suggestions haue byn giuen And that some like order might be at this time in England may appeere in parte by another obiection which M. Attorney hath afterward in the life of K. Edward the 3. saying that in an attachement vpon a prohibitioÌ„ the defendant pleading the Popes Bull of excoÌ„munication of the plaintiffe the Iudges demaunded of the defendaÌ„t if he had not the certificate of some Bishop within the realme testifying the excoÌ„municatioÌ„ c. Wherby it may appeare that priuate men were obliged to shew their Bulls vnto some Bishop before they published the same 25. But howsoeuer this be it is euident by this very Reporte of M. Attorneys text of Common-law cited by himself out of the one and thirtith yeare of King Edward the third which was many yeares after this other case that the bringing in or seruing of a Bull of excommunication against a particular subiect was not held for treason in those dayes Neither did the iudges make any such inference which is like they would haue done if it had byn treason against the King his Crowne and dignity by the ancient Common-lawes of England in the tyme of K. Edward the first aboue fifty yeares before the later case fell out And thus much for law though it might be that de facto in those dayes of suspition when K. Edward feared excommunication as you haue heard some man ad terrorem might be so sentenced by some chief Iusticer or Iudge as would be ready to pleasure the King in all things as most of them were though yet the party were not executed as here is confessed or else that there was some other particular aggrauant circumstance in this facte which here is not set downe though it may be also that the Reader shall find somewhat therof in M. Brookes booke if he looke it ouer out of whome this obiection without all circumstance is so barely cited And thus much of this first instance Now let vs contemplate the second as wise no doubt as the former The Attorney The said King Edward the first presented his Clerke to a benefice within the prouince of Yorke who was refused by the Archbishop for that the Pope by way of prouision had conferred it on another The King thervpon brought a Quare non admisit The Archbishop pleaded that the Bishop of Rome had long time before prouided to the same Church as one hauing supreme authority in that case and that he durst not nor had power to put him out which was by the Popes Bull in possession For which his high contempt against the King his Crowne and dignity in refusing to execute his Soueraignes commaundement fearing to doe it against the Popes prouision by iudgement of the Common-law the lands of his whole Bishopricke were seased into the Kings handes and
ijs iustitia sicut de Laicis M. Attorney to aggrauate the Kings accorde and declaration ouer that of the generall Councell putterh it downe thus It is agreed and declared before the King and his Counsell that the same constitution shal be vnderstood in this wise Whereas the Latin speaketh in the present tense It is to be vnderstood nor hath it the words in this wise And where M. Attorney saith They shall not from hence forth be deliuered but iustice shall be executed vpon them as vpon other lay men those shalls b◠not in the Latin but rather that they may or must not be deliuered vnto Prelates but that iustice be done vpon them as vpon lay men So that herby you see the labour that M. Attorney taketh to draw a little water to his mill and yet that nothing commeth but puddle that driueth not but choaketh the same Let vs see his fourth instance whether it be of any more weight or moment than the rest The Attorney In an acte made at the Parlament holden at Carleile in the 25. yeare of the said King Edward the first It is declared that the holy Church of England was founded in the state of Prelacy within the Realme of England by the King and his progenitors c. For them to informe the people in the law of God and to keepe hospitality giue almes and doe other workes of charity c. And the said Kings in tymes past were wont to haue their aduise counsaile for the safe-guarde of the Realme when they had need of such Prelates and Clerkes so aduaunced The Bishop of Rome vsurping the signories of such benefices did giue graunt the same benefices to Aliens which did neuer dwell in England and to Cardinalls which might not dwell here c. in adnullation of the state of the holy Church of England desherison of the King Earles Barons and other nobles of the Realme and in offence and destruction of the lawes rights of this Realme and against the good disposition and will of the first founders It was enacted by the King by assent of all the Lords Communalty in full Parlament that the said oppressions grieuances and dammage in this Realme from thence forth should not be suffered as more at large appeareth by this Act. The Catholike Deuine 36. This Parlament of Carliele which M. Attorney ascribeth to the 25. yeare of King Edwardes raigne both in his latin and English columns I doe imagine to be an error in place of the 35. for that I fynde no Parlament held vpon the fiue and twentith in which yeare King Edward was partely in Scotland and partely in Flanders and there kept his Christmasse in the City of Gaunt But vpon the 35. yeare which was the last of King Edwardes raigne there was a Parlament helde at Carliel vpon the Octaues of S. Hilary In which Parlament there was such a declaration and complaint made as here it set downe that the Bishopricks and benefices being often giuen to strangers by the Popes prouisions who residing not in England nor keeping hospitality nor being able to preach or teach for that they wanted the English language the Church of England and poore people therof did suffer much inconuenience therby and for that the Bishopricks and Prelacyes of the said Church were founded ordinarily by Kings and Princes of the said land they said it was reason that they as Patrones should present English men to the same 37. And these complaints which now we haue heard began in diuerse former Kings dayes especially vnder King Henry the third and were continued vnder this man and his Successours but most of all vrged vnder King Edward the third and King Richard the second by whome greater restraints were made vntill the Sea Apostolicke and our Kings came to a certaine forme of agreement as in other countreys and Kingdomes also they did though in different sortes how benefices should be prouided to wit by election of the Deane Chapter in some and by Kings and Princes nominations in others as also by prouisions of Bishops in lesser preferments Wherein notwithstanding the said Sea Apostolicke retained diuers gifts to it self as in sundry countryes is seene at this day by vse and practice 38. Well then the States of England at this time said decreed that the abuses of bestowing English benefices vpon strangers were not to be suffered especially such as had byn newly brought in by one VVilliam Testaw sent thither out of France by Pope Clement the fifth for so testifyeth Mathew VVestminster that was then liuing whose words are these The King held a Parlament at Carliele wherein greater complains then euer before were made of the oppression of Churches and Monasteries and many extorsions vsed by one Maister VVilliam Testaw the Popes Clerke to whome commaundement was giuen by the assent of the Earles and Barons that he should not vse like extorsion for the tyme to come And moreouer it was ordeyned that for obteyning remedy certaine messengers there assigned should be sent to the Pope And the very self-same thing writeth Thomas VValsingam And this is all the remedy mentioned by these men to haue byn taken at that tyme to wit supplication to the Pope himself that he would put thervnto conuenient redresse which well declareth the respect borne to that Sea 39. And albeit this Statute here mentioned by M. Attorney may be supposed also to haue passed at that tyme yet may it appeare by the words of other Statutes after in the tyme of King Edward the third that the same was not put in vre vntill his dayes as in his life we shall shew more particularly And what maketh all this now for M. Attorney or what rather doth it not make against him For here the whole Parlament of Carliele acknowledginge the Popes spirituall authority as appeareth by their manner of writing vnto him complained of certaine abuses or excesses streching themselues in a certaine sorte as they pretended to temporall commodityes and sought remedy therof from himself And can any thing be more cleere against M. Attorney then this Surely at the barre he durst not for his credits sake pleade in this manner much lesse should he doe it in a booke wherin the speaches remaine longer to the view of the reader then doe fleeting words to the hearer at the barre But inough of this M. Attorney pleadeth well where he hath truth and substance for him in this cause both doe faile him and what then can he doe but cast shaddowes as here you see that he doth OF KING EDVVARD THE SECOND VVhich vvas the tenth King after the Conquest §. 11. 40. Much lesse is needfull to be said of this King then of the former both for that his raigne was shorter and much more troublesome in temporall affaires which gaue lesse place to spirituall and now also our Authors that were wonte to
cases of heresie hath no substance in it at all for so much as you see it was directed by the Canon law long before K. Henry was borne 15. Wherefore to his last instance that the Pope cannot alter the laws of England I answere it is true touching temporall laws for they are to be made or altered by the English Prince and Parlament but Ecclesiasticall laws of the Church if they be positiue not deuine he might in all those auncient times vpon iust causes alter as I thinke M. Attorney will not deny and then by good consequence if it be true which euery where he striueth to proue that Ecclesiasticall laws though made by the Pope are laws also of England and may be called English lawes when they are admitted in England it followeth I say against himself in this assertion that the Pope might alter the lawes of England in that he might alter those Canon-lawes that were admitted in England thereby made English lawes The Attorney 1. The Iudges say that the Statutes which restraine the Popes prouisions to the benefices of the aduowsons of spirituall men were made for that the spiritualty durst not in their iust cause say against the Popes prouisions so as those Statutes were made but in affirmance of the common laws 2. Excommunication made by the Pope is of no force in England and the same being certified by the Pope into any Courte in England ought not to be allowed neither is any certificate of any excommunication auailable in law but that is made by some Bishop in England for the Bishops are by the common laws the immediate officers ministers of iustice to the Kings Courts in causes Ecclesiasticall 3. If any Bishop doe excommunicate any person for a cause that belongeth not vnto him the King may write vnto the Bishop and commaund him to assoile and absolue the party 4. If any person of religion obtaine of the Bishop of Rome to be exempt from obedience regular or ordinary he is in case of Premunire which is an offence as hath byn said contra Regem Coronam Dignitatem suam The Catholicke Deuine 16. I haue conioyned three or foure obiections togeather for that indeed all make not the due waight of one Wherfore to the first I answere that little it importeth to our controuersie what those Iudges said why the Statutes were made against the Popes prouisions in affirmance of the Common-laws for this may be said of euery new Statute whatsoeuer that it is made in affirmance of ancient Common-law albeit the said law supposed to be common no where appeare nor any reason proofe or probability be alleadged why it should be Common-law before that fact or Statute appeared So as this Common-law is now by M. Attorney made so common as it cometh to be Ens transcendens embracing all that is or can be deuised by any of his Iudges or Reuerend Sages or rather he maketh it Ens rationis or a meere Chymera that as Logitians hold hath no essence or being at all à parte rei but only in imagination For seing that the Popes prouisions had endured in England for so many ages before as all doe and must graunt how may the common law be presumed all that while to haue byn against the same yet no mention euer made therof These are morall impossibilityes to say no more 17. The second point doth answere it self and we haue touched the same before that by agreement in England the Popes Buls of Excommunication when they were sent should not be admitted ordinarily but by the certificate of some Bishop of England for preuenting the fraudes or false suggestions which particular men might vse therein And wheras M. Attorney heere againe saith that the Bishops are by the Common lawes the immediate officers and ministers to the Kings Courtes in causes Ecclesiasticall he runneth againe to his old Chymera of imaginary Common lawes For where is this Common-law that maketh Bishops to be officers and ministers to the Kings Courts in causes Ecclesiasticall For if the Common-law or Iudges thereof cannot so much as heare or take conusaunce of any spiritual causes belonging to Bishops Courts as often M. Attorney affirmeth in this his booke how much lesse can it or they by vertue therof appoint Iudges or make them officers in those spirituall Courts which haue their authority from the Canon and not Common lawes 18. To the third obiection little answere is needfull For who seeth not but that euery King in his Kingdome may commaund all â—â—â—es of people to doe their duty to surcease from wrong And so if a Bishop for a cause not belonging vnto him should excommunicate any the Prince may commaund him to absolue 〈◊〉 party whome vniustly he hath excommunicated if the iniustice bee so apparant as heere is presumed But M. Attorney should haue proued that the King himself might haue absolued him as in truth he might if he had Superiour authority to the Bishop in Ecclesiasticall causes as he may absolue immediately by himself all that are censured or sentenced adiudged or condemned by his Chauncellour lay Iudges or temporall officers and ministers nor hath he need to send the party to be assoiled by them or to will them to doe it as heer he doth the Bishop but might doe it himself or by some other giuing him authority thervnto which yet neuer King of England did attempt before King Henry the 8. 19. To the 4. braunch is answered that by good reason it was agreed that no religious man hauing made his vow of obedieÌ„ce in England should seeke to Rome for exemption therof without proposing his causes first in England it self for that otherwise vpon false informations suggestions of the party against his Superiours many troubles and inconueniences might follow by such exemptions and this is that which is touched in the Statute it self here alleadged affirming that no man shall goe to Rome for that which may be determined in England c. And now consider I pray you what all these foure instances laid togeather doe weigh in poyse of good reason But let vs see further 20. A fourth instance of M. Attorneys is taken out of a Statute of the 6. yeare of K. Henry the 4. where the commons doe againe make complaint of other new aggreiuances by the Courte of Rome to wit that such as are to be preferred to Bishopricks Archbishopricks and other Prelacyes cannot be admitted vntill they haue compounded with the Popes Chamber for paying of the first fruites of the said benefices and other dutyes required vvhervpon the King saith the Statute by the aduise and assent of the Great men of his Realme in Parlament and note that he nameth not heer the spirituall Lords did ordaine that whosoeuer should pay heerafter to the said Chamber or otherwise for such fruites and seruices greater summes of money then had byn accustomed in time past
togeather in one as also for that they are of so small substance as they deserue not to be handled a part For as to the first concerning the buying of alume of the Florentines who doth not see but that it is a temporall case wherin the Realme of England or Marchants therof being interessed the State might pretend iust cause to differre the admission or execution of the Popes sentence of excommunication touching that affaire vntill they had better informed him of the truth or iustice of the cause in their behalfe For this is vsed ordinarily by all Catholicke Princes and States euen at this day 17. The second obiection about the punishment of Priests and Clergy-men by their Bishops and Archbishops hath nothing in it at all that may make for M. Attorneys purpose For that heere is not giuen by Parlament any new spirituall iurisdiction to Bishops Archbishops but some temporall enlargement is graunted to the same As for example that they may not only suspend and excommunicate and punish by their spirituall censures such licentious persons of life but may corporally punish them also by imprisonment and other wayes as heere is set downe And least any in such cases might make recourse vnto the temporall magistrate saying that they were imprisoned wrongfully and contrary to the common secular laws of the Realme this refuge is cut of by this Statute and absolute power giuen to Bishops Archbishops to punish in such cases as well corporally as spiritually wherby also appeareth that such delicts of Clergy-men were in those dayes to be inquired of and punished only in the Bishops Courts and not in the temporall which was a dignity and no small preheminence of the Prelates of England aboue many other Countreys who neither then nor now haue the like absolute preheminence in all things as before hath byn shewed For that diuers cases and causes doe appertaine only to spirituall Courts in England which are handled also by secular magistrates in sundry other countreys as namely that of Testaments and the like And this is to be ascribed to the speciall piety deuotion of our Catholicke Kings and Countrey 18. As for the third point wherin M. Attorney saith Rex est persona mixta adding this reason because he hath Ecclesiasticall and temporall iurisdiction Whosoeuer maketh this instance either M. Attorney or some other author of his he little seemeth to vnderstand what is needfull to induce Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction wherof he may need more at large in the second Chapter of this booke And as for the person of a King it may be named mixt in some other respects as namely for that a King is annointed and therby hath somewhat of a Clergy-man also though absolutely he be a lay-man as you haue heard before the great Christian Emperour Valentinian professe of him self Quod erat vnus de populo that he was a lay-man and not a Clergie-man He is likewise head of the whole Common-wealth wherin are members both Clergy and lay-men as before hath byn said and in that respect is he head of both partes and consequently mixt or common to them both But all this induceth not necessity of spirituall iurisdiction except it be committed vnto him from the Church and Prelates therof in whome originally it is as in the forenamed place we haue abundantly declared 19. And the like wee answere finally to the fourth and last obiection wherin it is said that the King maie dispense with a bastard to bee made Priest and with a Priest to haue two benefices and this by his Ecclesiasticall power and iurisdiction The matter must bee distinguished that the King maie dispense or giue his consent in these cases for so much as toucheth the Common wealth or maie bee hurtfull vnto it and no otherwise which is to say so far forth as it maie importe or preiudice the Commō-wealth that bastards not inheritable should be Priests or one Priest hold manie benefices But then this dispensation is not by anie iurisdiction spirituall as M. Attorney would inferre but temporall onlie of the Prince as hee is head of the Common wealth For as concerning spirituall dispensation appertaining to conscience for so much as the prohibition that Bastards shall not bee ordained Priests was not made first by temporall Princes but by the auncient Canons of the Church none can dispence properly therin but he that is spirituall head of the whole Church or some other by his commission 20. And by the same reason for that spirituall iurisdiction ouer soules which is the iurisdiction of him that hath a benefice cannot bee truely giuen or deliuered to anie man but by him that hath it in himself to wit some Prelate of the Church that hath it from the fountaine of succession from the Apostles as before hath been declared it followeth that none which hath not this iurisdiction by this means in himself can giue anie benefice to anie man and much lesse two or manie benefices that is to saie spirituall iurisdiction ouer manie flocks to one man except hee onlie that hath superior and mediate spirituall iurisdiction ouer the said flocks and their soules And heerby wee see that standing in the principles and grownds before set downe and manifestly proued M. Attorneys instance is to no purpose at all to the effect and sense wherin hee would haue it vnderstood 21. And this shall suffice for this place and for the raignes and liues of all Christian Princes of our Realme that liued in vnion and conformitie of one religion and acknowledgment of one supreme authoritie spiritual of the Sea Apostolicke of Rome from the first to the last that is to saie from King Ethelbert that receiued the first grace of our conuersion to the Christian Catholicke Roman religion vnto King Henry the 7. inclusiuè who being the last and neerest English auncestour to his Maiesty that now is and succeeding after aboue a hundred and twenty English Kings of the same religion ended happely also his life raigne therein without any change or alteration And if this sonne had followed the same course and held it out to the end as he did for two partes of three of his raigne he had byn thrice happy but Gods prouidence for his and our sinnes permitted otherwise We shall therfore see breifly the manner means occasions motiues and euents therof in the ensuing Chapter OF THE RAIGNE OF K. HENRY THE EIGHT And of his three children King Edward Queene Mary and Queene Elizabeth And how the first innovation about Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction was made and continued in their dayes CHAP. XV. NOVV are we come vnto the time wherin great change indeed and alteration was made in our Countrey by particular Statutes and Nationall laws so far forth as a perpetuall and vniuersall receiued truth by nationall and temporall decrees could be altered in the foresaid point of spirituall and Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction For that K. Henry
should bee able to get authoritie ouer so manie other Bishops his equals throughout so manie and different nations so far off from him and so little fearing his temporall power or that so manie People Citties Kingdomes Common-wealths Prouinces and Nations would bee so prodigall of their owne libertie as to subiect themselues to a forraine Priest as now so manie ages they haue done or to giue him such authoritie ouer theÌ„selues if he had no right therevnto at all 7. But what shall I stand to dispute with Luther in this matter Or what importeth it what he saieth or beleeueth therin for so much as through anger and enuie he knoweth not himself what he thinketh or saith but declareth well the saying of the Apostle to be true in himself Cor ipsius insipiens obscuratum itaditumque in reprobum sensum That his foolish heart is darkned and deliuered ouer vnto a reprobate sense So King Henry pronouncing as you see a heauy iudgment against Luther now and himself afterwarde when he fell into the same darknes and not only obscuritie of vnderstanding but inconstancie also of proceeding which heer so eagerly hee obiecteth to Luther for this he writeth of him Quis non eius miretur inconstantiam c. who will not wonder at Luthers inconstancie for a little before he wrote in his bookes that the Papaltie though it were not by diuine right yet was it by humane to witt by humane consent for the publik good of the Church and therevpon condemned and detested the sect of the Hussites in Bohemia for that they had cut themselues off from the obedience of the Roman Sea affirming that they sinned damnably whosoeuer obaied not the Pope This he wrote verie lately since his fall from Catholicke religion but now he is run into that which then he so much detested And like inconstancy he hath shewed in another point also which is that hauing preached of late in a certaine Sermon to the people that the Popes excommunication was to bee obaied and patiently be borne as a medecine in a disease WheÌ„ himself afterwards was most worthily excommunicated he tooke that sentence of the Pope so impotently as seeming to be mad or fallen into rage he brake forth into such contumelious speaches and blasphemies as no Christian eares can abide to heare the same so as by his furie he hath made it euident Eos qui pelluntur gremio matris Ecclesia statim furijs corripi atque agitari daemonibus That those which are cast out from the lap of their mother the Church are taken presently with suries and vexed with diuells Thus far K. Henry and much more to this effect which for breuityes sake I pretermit 8. And now let vs with greife of mind some terror of conscience looke ouer and reflect vpon that which happened afterward vnto this King himself and into what extremes of passion and choller he fell in his writings and Statutes against this very Supremacy of the Pope when he was excommunicated by him which heere he defendeth against Luther though in other points of doctrine he remained still opposite to Luther euen vnto his dying day 9. It is worthy the noting also what mutability and inconstancy he vsed not only in the whole thing to wit in dâ—â—â—ing the Popes Supremacy but in the very manner also of falling into that extremity For first for many yeares after the writing of this his booke which was in the yeare of Christ 1521. he continued so deuout and obedient to the said Sea of Rome as no King in Christendome more as may appeare by the mutuall good offices of loue friendship that passed between them And when six yeares after this againe Rome was spoiled by the army of the Duke of Burbon Pope Clement the seauenth held as besieged in the Castle of S. Angelo no King or Prince of Christendome was more forward in the ayd of the said Pope then K. Henry of England as may appeare by his great and famous Embassadge sent that very yeare into France by Cardinall VVolsey about that matter in the yeare 1527. to draw the King of France into the association of that aid and help 10. And when againe the next yeare after King Henry began to moue his doubt or question about the lawfullnes of his marriage with Queene Catherine he referred the whole matter to Rome and procured Iudges to be sent from thence as namely Cardinall Campegius that was directed from Rome the selfsame yeare into England for Legat with like commission for Cardinall VVolsey to be ioyned with him as deputyes from Pope Clement to heare and iudge the matter before whome sitting in iudgment both K. Henry and Queen Catherine being cited personally to appeare they made their appearance in the Church of the Black-Friars in London in the moneth of Aprill anno Domini 1529. which was the one and twentith of King Henryes raigne And albeit King Henry being offended that by this means of these two Legats the Pope accepting of the Appeal of Queen Catherine recalling the matter to himself he could not haue his wil did put from his fauour soone after Cardinall VVolsey when the other was departed and brought him to the miserable end which is well knowne yea condemned for his sake the whole Clergy of England in a Premunire that is to say the losse of all their goods which afterward they redeemed with a submission and payment of a hundred thousand pounds for that they had acknowledged the said Cardinals Legantine authority which himself had procured from Rome yet did not he for this surcease to send other Embassadours to continue the solicitation of the same suite of diuorce in the said Court of Rome and namely among others Doctor Stephen Gardâ—â—â— the Kings chiefe Secretary soone after made Bishop of VVinchester who was sent thither as Stow and others doe testifie presently after the departure of Cardinall Campegius in the same yeare 1529. Neither did King Henry leaue of to hold his Embassadours Lawyers and Procurators there about this matter for two or three yeares after this againe vntill he saw there was no hope to get his diuorce by that means and on the otherside was resolued to marry the Lady Anne Bullen whatsoeuer came of it and so did in the yeare 1533. and 24. of his raigne 11. Thus then you see the beginning and progresse of the cause of King Henryes breach with the Sea Apostolicke which probably would neuer haue byn if he could haue obtained his will that way but falling into despaire therof tooke resolution to cut the knot which otherwise he could not vndoe But the manner of his proceeding may be best seen by two Acts of Parlament set downe heer by M. Attorney the one of the 24. the other of the 25. yeare of King Henryes raigne for that in the former which was in the yeare of his marriage with Lady Anne Bullen as hath byn said he prohibited
all appeals in causes Ecclesiasticall to the Court of Rome reducing all spirituall authority of determining the same vnto the body spirituall of the English Clergy for so the words of the statute are The body spirituall of the English Church saith he hauing power when any cause of the law diuine happened to come in question or of spirituall learning c. to declare and determine all such doubts to administer al such offices duties as to their roomes spiritual did appertaine without the intermedling of any exteriour person or persons c. Wherby it appeareth that by this Statute he reduceth all spirituall power to a certaine community of the Ecclesiasticall body of England but in the second Statute that followed in the yeare after against suing for licences dispensations facultyes graunts rescripts or delegacyes to Rome he seemeth to establish all authority in the Archbishop of Canterbury that was then Thomas Cranmer newly made by himself for allowing of his marriage with Lady Anne Bullen for so he saith in the statute That the Archbishop of Canterbury for the tyme being and his successours shall haue power and authority from tyme to tyme by their discretions to giue graunt and dispose by an instrument vnder the seale of the said Archbishop vnto the King and vnto his heirs successours Kings of this Realme as well all maÌ„ner of such licences dispensations compositions facultyes graunts rescrips delegacyes instruments and other writings for causes not being contrary or repugnant to the holy scriptures and lawes of God as heertofore had byn vsed and accustomed to be had and obtained by the King or any his most noble progenitors or any of his or their subiects at the Sea of Rome or any person or persons by authority of the same c. 12. Lo heer King Henry giueth authority to the Archbishop of Canterbury to giue vnto him to wit to King Henry himself and his successors Kings of England and their subiects all dispensations which they were wont to â—â—ke and obtaine at the Popes hand so as heer he acknowledgeth that in former times that authority belonged to the Pope and that his auncestors and progenitors were of that opinion but that now he being offended with him he would take it from him and bestow it vpon the Archbishop of Canterbury subiecting himself and his inheritours to aske and obtaine the said dispensations at his hands and his successours which was as you see to make Archbishop Cranmer Pope and not himself for this yeare as the whole body of the English Clergy was for the yeare past 13. And wheras it is euident that King Henry gaue this authority to Cranmer for dispensing c. to the end he should dispense with him for marrying of the said Lady Anne Bullen it seemeth strange that he would vse this so ridiculous circuyt as first to giue authority by Parlament to Cranmer to be able to dispense with him to wit with King Henry the giuer and would not take immediatly either by himself or by Parlament authority to himself to dispense with himself But it is well seen that he had some remorse or shame-fastnes therin at the first beginning though the very next yeare after he amended the matter or rather made it worse by assuming it to himself For calling another Parlament vpon the 26. of his raigne he made the first Statute of all with this Title An act concerning the Kings Highnes to be Supreme head of the Church of England and to haue authority to reforme and redresse all errors heresies and abuses in the same Wherby you may see what gradation was vsed in this matter or rather mistery giuing this power first to the Community of the English Clergy secondly to the Archbishop of Canterbury and thirdly to himself and all this in three distinct yeares immediately following one the other 14. And now if mens euerlasting saluation must depend vpon these mutations of spirituall iurisdiction as no doubt they did in thousands of our Countrey at that tyme and if the eternall wisdome of our Sauiour Christ hath left no more certainty for direction of our soules by spirituall gouernement and authority then this of our English Parlament which changeth so often and easely as you haue heard vpon euery Princes particuler inclination then are we doubtlesse in a pittifull plight for that as hath byn declared before of the certainty of this spirituall power for binding or loosing of our sinnes for SacrameÌ„ts instructions directions and all other spirituall helps and assistance in this life dependeth the surety of our euerlasting saluation or damnation in the life to come 15. But to goe forward a little further in this matter now we haue King Henry head of the Church and M. Attorney no doubt is glad therof for helping of his cause though it help it but little or nothing at all it being the first example that euer could be giuen therof in England or elswhere throughout the Christian world and so much the more to be misliked if we beleiue Iohn Caluin in his sharp reproofe of this attempt which he calleth Tyrannicall Anti-Christian But M. Attorney perhaps will not care for Caluin or Beza or any of their followers in this point for that it maketh not to his purpose Well then he must notwithstanding graunt this in all reason that if this supreme authoritie spirituall was wel and rightly and by gods direction spirit and allowance taken vpon himself by King Henry then is it likely that he was guided also by the same spirit afterward in making his decrees laws and ordinances for directing and gouerning the English Church by that authority and especially for reforming and redressing of all errors heresies and abuses therin according to the speciall title of his said authority before set down wherof it followeth that when vpon the 31. yeare of his raigne which was fiue after the said authoritie giuen him hee calling a Parlament determined six mayne and principall articles of protestant religion to bee heresies to witt The deniall of the reall presence of the communion vnder one kind only That Priests may marrie That vowes of chastitie may bee broken That priuate masses are not lawfull That sacramentall or auricular confession is not necessarie appointing them that should hould any of these heresies so coÌ„deÌ„ned by him to be burned as notorious hereticks it followeth I say that this was decreed by him out of the same spirit and direction of god for that otherwise his Ecclesiasticall supremacy had byn to small purpose if there were no certainty in his determinations or that God would permit him to erre so grosly in so importaÌ„t a busines as this was for the whole Church of England so soone after he had ginen him his said supreme authoritie Ecclesiasticall 16. And that this was done by him against the Protestants with great deliberation consultation aduise maturity in the fullnes of his power Ecclesiasticall appeareth
well by the words of the Statute which are these VVhere the Kings most excellent Maiesty is by gods law supreme head immediatly vnder him of his whole Church of England intending the conseruation of the same Church in a true sincere and vniforme doctrine of Christs religion calling also to his blessed and most gratious remembrance the innumerable commodities which ensue of concord and vnity in religion c. hath therfore commaunded this his most high Court of Parlament to be summoned as also a Synod of all the Archbishops Bishops and other learned men to bee assembled c. for a full and persect resolution of certaine Articles proposed which are the former six his Maiesty also most gratiously vouchsafing in his owne Princly person to descend and come into his said high Courte and Councell and there like a Prince of most high prudence and no lesse learning opened and declared manie thinges of high learning great knowledge touching the said Articles matters questions whervpon after great and longe deliberate disputation and consultation had and made it was finally resolued as before c. 17. Thus you see how maturely this matter was done and resolued by the new head of the English Church and his Counsell which resolution not withstanding I presume M. Attorney and those of his religion will not well allow à parte rei though for his authoritie they may not denie it according to their owne grounds in that he did contradict therin the Popes and so in this respect they seem to bee but in pittifull plight for that neither the one nor the other head serueth well their turnes And with this wee shall leaue King Henry the 8. who in all the rest of his raigne which as hath byn said was but the third parte after his spirituall headship of that he had raigned before in acknowledgment of the Popes Supremacie his Decrees Ordinances and actions though they were inconstant variable yet were they all except this only controuersie of the Popes authoritie against Protestants and their religion as appeareth both by his solemne condemning and burning of Iohn Lambert for denying the Reall presence the next yeare after this Statute was made as also of Anne Ascue and others vpon the last yeare of his life for the same heresie and of manie others for other Protestant-opinions so as I doe not see how M. Attorney can much glorie in this first headshipp of his Church of England especially that being true which Bishop Gardiner preached and protested publikely at Pauls Grosse in Queen Maries time that K. Henry dealt with him a little before his death for reconcyling himself to the Pope by restoring to him his authority againe if with his honour it might bee brought to passe but before this could bee treated he died and thereby was frustrated of his good purpose therin The answere to certaine Instances of M. Attorney out of this raigne of K. Henry the eight §. II. 18. And this might suffice for King Henries raigne but only that M. Attorney vpon the recitall of certeyne of the said Kings Statutes made by himself for his owne spirituall Supremacy which I hold not needfull for me to stand to answere he moueth a doubt and answereth the same in such sorte as is worthy of consideration His doubt is that for so much as K. Henry was now declared head of the Church and all Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction taken from the Pope in England and in English affaires what shal become of the Canons or Canon law togeather with the Constitutions and Ecclesiasticall Ordinances depending of the Church of Rome wherby the spirituall Courts of England were wont to bee gouerned you shall heare his answere in his owne words The Attorney If it bee demaunded saith hee what Canons Constitutions Ordinances and Synodals Prouinciall are still in force within this Realme I answere that it is resolued and enacted by authoritie of Parlament that such as haue been allowed by generall consent and custome within the Realme and are not contrariant or repugnant to the Laws Statutes and Customes of this Realme nor to the damage or hurte of the Kings prerogatiue Royall are still in force within this Realme as the Kings Ecclesiasticall laws of the same Now as Consent and Custome hath allowed those Canons so no doubt by generall consent of the whole Kealme anie of the same maie bee corrected enlarged explained or abrogated For example there is a decree that all Clerkes that haue receiued anie manner of Orders greater or smaller should bee exempt pro causis criminalibus before the temporall Iudges This decree had neuer anie force within England First for that it was neuer approued and allowed of by generall consent within the Realme Secondly it was against the laws of the Realme as it doth appeare by infinite presidents Thirdly it was against the prerogatiue and soueraigntie of the King that any subiect within this Realme should not bee subiect to the laws of this Realme The Catholicke Deuine 19. Heere you see two points touched in this answere First the resolution it self and then the confirmation therof by a speciall example The resolution is very ambiguous doubtfull and vncertaine if you consider it For he saith that such Canonicall laws are to bee still in force as were allowed by generall consent not contrariant to the laws statutes and customes of this Realme nor importe anie dammage to the Kings prerogatiue Royall And what are these thinke you And how vncertaine a rule is this prescribed for laws whereby matters of conscience must be determined Who may not say in his owne case or others this Canon or Constitution though it be of neuer so auncient Councels or Decrees of the Church for of such consisteth the Canon-law was neuer allowed by generall consent of England this is contrariant to some Statute or Custome this importeth dammage to the Kings prerogatiue Royall and so indeed by establishing this new headship the whole body of Ecclesiasticall regimēt was ouerthrowne though M. Attorney to salue the matter saith that the said Canonicall lawes should remaine still in force with the restrictiōs aforesaid as the Kings Ecclesiasticall lawes which is as much to say as that these Canon-lawes that were made by generall Councels Nationall or Prouinciall Synods and by the Popes of Rome themselues shall not remaine as their lawes but as the Kings lawes for that he retaineth them of which poore refuge I haue spoken often before how weake and idle it is 20. But now for his particular example chosen out to proue that the generall Canonicall lawes of the whole Church receiued throughout Christendome may be corrected and enlarged explaned abrogated by a particular Countrey which is contrary to the common Maxime that no law can be abrogated but by the same authority by which it was made and allowed or greater I cannot but maruaile that he would insist vpō the exemption of Clerks from secular
the memorie of Queen Marâ—e without mentioning her at all so could I haue done also but that my purpose is to passe through the raignes of all our Princes without ouerpassing of anie And it maie serue also to our purpose to consider therby the broken and interrupted succession of this new headshipp in the Father sonne and daughters For as the Father by his Act had contradicted all his auncestors Kings of England before him from the beginning of their Conuersion vnto his daies so his sonne though succeeding him in the participation of that act yet contradicted him in all the rest that hee decreed touching matters of religion by vertue of that headshipp after him then came th' elder daughter who coÌ„tradicted them both and restored all to the auncient state againe wherin it had coÌ„tinued throughout the race of al her auncestors progenitors of England and Spaine for a thousand yeares and more So as heer M. Attorneys prescription can bee verie small for so much as his whole thrid therof was broken and cut of by Q. Marie and consequently he must begin againe with Q. Elizabeths raigne as the fountaine of all his deduction 32. And for so much as Queen Marie hauing as a deuout obedient and Catholicke Princesse returned al things belonging to religion to their auncient state and coÌ„dition wherin her Father found them and her Grand-father left them shee repealed and mortified all such Statutes of innouations and new deuises as shee found to haue been made vpoÌ„ anie occasion or fansie what soeuer during the time of her said Father and brother reducing her self in obsequium fidei to the humble obedience of that only faith which had been held and practised in Christs vniuersall Church and namely also in England from the beginning vnto her said Fathers daies punishing likewise diuers of the heads and authors of those new innouations and alterations that had been made and mamely and aboue others the chiefe author and instrument of all Thomas Cranmer Archbishop of Canterburie who entring Catholikly as was thought into that dignity was the first Archbishop that euer failed or dissented in his faith froÌ„ the rest or from the obedience and subordination to the Sea Apostolicke and so by gods iudgmeÌ„t came to bee a stange example of a miserable end to bee burned publikly for his heresies and for that in particular against which his noble and learned predecessours Lanfrancus Anselmus and other Archbishops of Canterburie had foughten most famously aboue other learned men when it first sprang vp in Berengarius the first author and inuentor therof in the daies of VVilliam the Conquerour I meane the deniall of the Reall presence in the blessed Sacrament which of all other heresies was most hatefull vnto him for whose sake Cranmer first of all declined to schisme and heresie I meane King Henry the eight yea and to himself also for a tyme after the others death as may appeare by the foresaid first Statute made cheifly by his authority in the first yeare of King Edwards raigne in fauour of the said Reall presence against the Sacramentaryes 33. All which being so euery man may behold what ground or certainty there was in those dayes or is now for men to leave the Catholicke knowne religion and cast the saluation of their soules vpon such alterations as these were For that after Queen Mary who had restored all to the auncient state as hath byn said came her younger sister Queen Elizabeth a Lady of some fiue and twenty yeares of age who by little and little altered all againe agreeing in all points neither with the one nor with the other neither with them that had made the former alterations but brought in a new and distinct forme and fashion of beleiuing worshipping God peculiar to it self in diuers points and differing from all in some Of which innouation by the said younger sister against the elder they being the only two Queens that euer haue raigned in their owne right within our land since the beginning of Christianity we shall now passe to speake a few words and so end this whole discourse of our English Princes and their religion Of the raigne of Queen Elizabeth who was the three and twentith Princesse after the Conquest and last of King Henryes race §. v. 34. This Lady being the daughter of King Henry and Queene Anne Bullen comming to raigne after the foresaid Queen Mary her sister was persuaded to resume and take to her self that supreme spirituall power and iurisdiction which Queen Mary her elder sister had refused and caused to be restored to the place and persons from whom it was taken by her Father and brother And I say she was persuaded therevnto for that it is the opinion of many men that knew her and conuersed with her both before and after her entrance to the Crowne that she had neither great desire to take it at the beginning nor opinion that she might doe it but only that she was told it was necessary to her present state at that time in regard of diuers Popes sentences past against her legitimation the lawfullnes of her Parents marriage and the pretense of the Queen of France and Scotland at that tyme vpon 〈◊〉 supposed desect to the Crowne of England as due to her â—â—ough the others illegitimation 35. For remedy of all which it was made a matter necessary that she should take the said authority Ecclesiasticall from the Pope and Sea of Rome and place it in her self especially when by negociation of some that desired the change it was brought about that the ParlameÌ„t should offer it vnto her vnder this plausiâ—â— Title of An Act for restoring to the Crowne the ancient iurisdictioÌ„ of the 〈◊〉 Ecclesiasticall and spirituall and the act it self so cunningly and â—â—â—ertly penned as before hath byn said as throughout the same â—â—re is not found so much as once mentioned or named The head of the Church which euery-where is iterated vrged in the Statutes that gaue the same power to her Father and brother but in steed therof commeth in the deuise before mentioned of Supreme Gouernesse with authority to visit reforme correct errors heresies câ—â—ses c. And al this for sweetning the matter as a man may say to this Lady at the beginning who besides the other reason of Caluins mislike reprehension therof before mentioned in King Henry the eight had little opinion or appetite of the matter in those dayes not being ignorant for that she was of excellent wit how strange a thing it would seeme in the world to haue one of her sex Supreme in sacred and Ecclesiasticall matters iâ— ijt â—ua sunt ad Deum to vse S. Pauls words in this case that is to say in those things that are to be handled with God for men or between God and man 36. But being tolde by some in good sadnes at that time and M. Attorney offereth to stand to it
Pope Clement the 7. and how the same began cap. 15. num 4.5.6 7. Bulles from Rome not admitted in England except they came certified from some Prelate at home and why cap. 12. num 28. cap. 13. num 27. C. Calixtus the Pope his meeting vvith Henry the first in Normandy cap. 8. n. 14. Campian his fellow-martyrs protestations at their death cap. 16. num 12. Canon-lawes how they vvere receyued in England cap. 14. num 17. Canutus K. of England his confirmation of Peter-pence to Rome cap. 6. n. 72. Catholicke Religion the birth-right of Englishmen cap. 1. num 26. Catholickes falsely charged by M. Attorney cap. 16. num 2.3 deinceps Catholicke-Recusants from the beginning of Q. Elizabeths raigne cap. 16. num 7. Catholickes falsely accused of inconstancy cap. 16. num 18. Caudrey the Clerke his case cap. 3. per totum Causes of K. Henry the 8. his falling out and breach vvith the Sea Apostolicke cap 15. num 1.2 3. Ceadwalla K. of the VVestsaxons his pilgrimage to Rome cap. 6. num 83. His baptisme there and death ibid. Celestine Pope his letters to the Realme of England in absence of K. Richard the first cap. 9. num 33. Charters for Church-priuiledges before the Conquest and after cap. 5. num 2. 3. 4. deinceps cap. 8. num 23. The beginning of the Great-charter vnder K. Henry the third cap. 10. num 6. Church-libertyes confirmed by K. Richard the second cap. 12. num 43. S. Chrysostomes iudgement of spirituall power cap. 2. num 21.22.23 24. Ciuill warres in England vnder King Henry the third cap. 10. num 12. Clergy-men subiect to the Ciuill Magistrate in temporal affaires cap. 2. num 33. 34. But not in spirituall ibid. num 35. Clergie-mens persons exempted from secular povver cap. 2. num 26. 37. Clerkes euer exempted from temporall Iudges cap. 15. num 20. Collations of benefices by lay-men cap. 7. num 26. 29. Comparison betweene Catholick sand Sectaryes cap. 1. num 13. 14. Commodityes or discommodityes of municipall lavves cap. 1. num 20. Comon-lawes birthright cap. 1. num 22. 23. Complaintes against strangers beneficed in England cap. 10. num 21.22 23. deinceps Remedyes sought to the Pope therfore ibid. num 23. Controuersy-wryters condemned by M. Attorney and vvhy cap. 1. num 26.27 28. 29. Controuersy-writers against their conscience cap. 1. nu 32. and vvho they be ibid. num 35. Constantius the Emperour reprehended by Bishops cap. 4. num 6.7 8. Confirmation of Church libertyes in England by diuers Kinges before and after the Conquest cap. 5. num 7. deinceps Cap. 8. n. 23. Conquest of VVales by K. Edward the first cap. 11. num 9. Conuersion of diuers Kingdomes in England one after the other cap. 6. num 15. Condemnation of Protestantes doctrine by K. Henry the eight cap. 15. n. 15. 16. Conscience the cause that Catholicks follow not M. Attorneys current cap. 16. num 19. 20. Constantius the Emperour his iudgement touching such as dissembled in Religion cap. 16. num 20. Councell of Constance in Germany cap. 13. num 6. English Prelates sent thither ibid. Courtes spirituall and temporall and their difference ca 4. nu 11. deinceps Courtes spirituall superiour to temporall ca. 10. num 30. Cranmer the first hereticall Archbishop of Canterbury ca. 15. nu 32. Burnt at Oxford for his heresies ibid. Crosses erected by K. Edward the first ca. 11. num 6. Crowne of EnglaÌ„d not subiect to any in temporalityes ca. 12. nu 48. D. Decrees and Ordinances of Pope Formosus for the Church of England ca. 6. num 59. Decree against Bigamy ca. 11. nu 31. Decree of Pope Gregory the ninth about proceeding against hereticks ca. 13. num 14. Decrees of K. Henry the eyght his breach with the Sea Apostolicke ca. 15. num 11. 12. Despaire causeth forgetfulnes of all reason and duty and vvhy ca. 16. n. â—2 Demonstrations before the Conquest against secular Princes Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction in England cap. 6. per totum Deposition of Stigand Archbishop of Canterbury ca. 7. num 9. Difference of Courtes and vvhat it proueth ca. 4. num 11. Difference of lawes and law-makers before the Conquest ca. 6. num â— Difference of Courtes shew differeÌ„ce of origen and authority ca. 11. nu 50. Directions of ancient Fathers hovv to find out Truth ca. 1. nu 17. 18. Dispensations of most importance procured alvvayes from Rome cap. 6. num â—4 35. Dissention betvveene Protestants and Puritans and vvhy Prefac n. 18. 19. Dissimulation in Religiou hovv daungerous cap. 16. num 20. Doubts raised in England concerning bygamy cap. 11. num 32. E. Ecclesiasticall lavves made to be the Kinges lavves by M. Attorney cap. 4. nu 13. 14. Ecclesiasticall vveighty matters allvvayes referred to Rome by our English Kinges cap. 6. num 19. Edgar K. of England his speach for the reformation of the Clergy cap. 6. num 87. 88. His piety and deuotion tovvards the Sea of Rome ibid. S. Edmund Archbishop of Canterbury threatneth K. Henry the third if he obayed not cap. 10. num 37. K Edward the Confessor his confirmation of Peter-pence to Rome cap. 6. num 73. K. Edward the first surnamed Long-shanke cap. 11. num 3. His deuotion ibid. num 4. His vvorkes of piety ibid. His Conquest of VVales ibid. num 9. His mutability in keeping Church-priuiledges ibid. num 11. His violent proceeding against the Clergy ibid. num 12. 13. His euer obedience to the Sea of Rome in meere spirituall things ibid. num 14. 17. His deuotion tovvards the first Pope in Auinion in France ibid. num 16. His accusation of the Archbishop of Canterbury to the Pope ibid. num 16. His lawes in preiudice of the Clergy ibid. num 21. K. Edward the second his euill successe of marriage in France cap. 11. n. 41. K. Edward the third his restraints against the Clergy of England cap. 12. num 1. 2. His punishment for the violence vsed towards the Church cap. 12. nu 2.3.39 40. Motiues that induced him therto ibid. num 3. His great embassage to the Pope ib. num 7. His protestation for obedience to the Sea of Rome for himselfe and his cap. 12. num 8. His disordinate life ibid. num 41. K. Edward the fourth his raigne ouer England cap. 14. num 1.2.3 deinceps K. Edward the sixth his raigne cap. 15. num 26. His Supremacy of the Church of England declared by the Protector his vncle ibid. S. Egwyn Bishop of VVorcester his monastery of Euesham cap. 6. num 42. His voyage to Rome ibid. nu 79. Elections of Bishops 4. kinds cap. 7. num 32. Eminency of spirituall power aboue temporall cap. 2. num 19. England made tributary to Rome cap 6. num 67. cap. 9. num 62.63 64. Entrance into England denyed to the Popes Legates and vvhy cap. 14. n. 13. 15. Error vvhat it is
and how it extendeth it selfe cap. 1. per totum Error how it differeth from Ignorance cap. 1. num 8. 9. Euesham-Abbey in VVorcester-shire builded by S. Egwyn cap. 6. num 42. The same priuiledged from Rome ibidem Eustachius K. Stephens sonne his violence vsed against Clergy-men of Yorke cap. 8. num 35. Excommunications practised by the Apostles cap. 2. num 15. Exemption of Clergy-men from secular power ex iure diuino cap. 2. num 37. Item by Imperiall lawes ibid. n. 38 By particular Kinges and Princes ib. num 39. Exemptions graunted by diuers Popes to pious vvorkes in England before the Conquest cap. 5. num 10. Expostulations vvith M. Attorney about iniuryes offered to many in his booke of Reportes cap. 16. per totum Exulteration of M. Attorneys booke of Reportes cap. 16. num 33. F. Father Campian and his fellovv-martyrs iniured by M. Attorney cap. 16. n. 11. Their protestations at their death ib. num 12. Founders of pious vvorkes had authority ordinarily to giue Charters for priuiledges and exemptions therof cap. 8. num 23. Foundation of Abbeys and Monasteryes in England before the Conquest cap. 6. à num 37. vsque ad 49. Franquises and priuiledges of Churches and monasteryes procured from the Pope cap. 6. num 37.38.39 deinceps Freedome of speach in the ancient Fathers to Emperours cap. 4. num 4. 5. 6. G. Geffrey K. Richard the first his brother made Archbishop of Yorke cap. 9. num 35. His deposition from his bishopricke ibid. num 45. Againe restored ibid. num 46. Glastenbury-Abbey priuiledged from Rome at the petition of K. Edgar cap. 6. num 45. God the author of all lavvfull povver cap. 1. num 1. 2. Gods miraculous actions in the old testament ascribed to Christ cap. 4. num 30. Gouernment of vvomen in spiritualityes and absurdity therof cap. 4. n. 19. 20.21 22. Great-Charter for Church-priuiledges began by K. Henry the third cap. 10. num 6. S. Gregoryes commission to S. Augustine of Canterbury cap. 6. nu 12. 13. S. Gregory Nazianzens discourse about the nature of spirituall and temporall Iurisdiction cap. 2. num 4. Groundes of spirituall authority Prefac num 6. Groundes of Protestants assertions Prefac num 7. Of Puritans ibid. num 8. Of Catholickes ibid. num 9. Groundes in sectes new-opinions vvhat they are or can be cap. 16. n. 25. Gualter Archbishop of Roane Gouernour of England cap. 9. n. 4. 42. His disgust and appeale against King Richard the first ibid. num 47. Guide to saluation Pref. num 5. H. Head-ship of spirituall matters not possibly in a woman cap. 4. num 26. The absurdityes that would follow therof ibid num 27. K. Henry the first his raigne ouer England cap. 8. num 8. His good beginning ibid. num 9. His resignation of inuestitures ibid. num 14. His conference vvith Pope Calixtus in Normandy ibid num 14. His acknowledgment of the Popes supremacy ibid. num 21. K. Henry the second his raigne out England cap. 9. à num 1. vsque ad n. 22. His temporall greatnesse ibid. num 2. His lamentable end ibid. num 6. Laws attempted by him against the Church ibid. num 7. Made legate of the Pope in England ibid num 9. His humility to the Sea Apostolicke cap. 9. num 10. His appeale to the Pope about S. Thomas of Canterburâ— death ibid num 11. His purgation and absolution by the Popes Legat. ibid. n. 12. 13. His letter to the Pope in great affliction ibid. n. 14. â—â— The straytes vvherunto he vvas driuen ibid. num 19. His pennance at the body of S. Thomas of Canterbury cap. 9. num 19. K. Henry the third his temporall homage done to the Sea Apostolicke cap. 10. num 3. His beginning of the Great Charter for Church priuiledges ibid. num 6. His conference vvith K. Lewes of France ibid. num 9. His obedience and subiection to the Popes cap. 10 n 19. His letter to Pope Innocentius ibid. num 21. His statutes in fauour of the Clergy ibid. num 27. His obedience to the Bishopp of London in spirituall matters ibid. num 34 35 Also to the Deane of Paules ibid. num 38. K. Henry the 4. his raigne cap. 13. n. 1. 2. 3. deinceps His condemnation and execution of the Archbishop of Yorke c. 15. n. 23. K. Henry the seauenth his raigne ouer England cap. 14 n. 15. 16. deinceps His statute for reformation of the Clergy ibid. His deuotion and obedience to the Sea of Rome vntill his death ibid. n. 21. K. Henry the 8. his good beginning cap. 15. n. 1. 2. His booke against Luther ibid. num 3.4 5. His arguments therin for the Popes supremacy ibid num 5. 6. dein His inuectiue against Luthers inconstancy ibid. num 7. His good offices to the Pope continued for many yeares ibid. n. 9. The beginning of his breach vvith the Pope ibid. n. 10. 11. His taking vpon him the Supremacy ibid num 13.14 15. His condemnation of Protestants religion ibid. n. 15. Heretickes their pretence of singularity of knowledge cap. 1. n. 5. 6. 7. Heresy how great and grieuous a synne cap. 16. n. 26. Hubert Earle of Kent Chiefe Iusticer of England cap. 10. num 34. His disgrace vvith the Kinge ibid. His taking of Sanctuary ibid. Hunting hawking disliked in English Bishopps and Prelates c. 9. n. 45. I. Ignorance vvhat it is cap. 1. num 10. Ignorance how it differeth from error ibid. n. 10. 11. Ignorance negatiue and priuitiue ibid. num 10. 11. Ignorance voluntary and inuoluntary ibid. num 11. 12. Inas King of the VVestsaxons his letters in fauour of the Pope cap. 6. n. 69. His Pilgrimage to Rome for deuotion cap. 6. n. 82. Inconueniences by strangers promoted to Ecclesiasticall dignityes in England cap. 11. num 36. Remedyes therof sought from the Pope ibid. n. 38. Iniuryes offered to diuers sorts of men by M. Attorney his booke cap. 16. per totum Insolency of some priuate men and perills that often arise therby cap. 16. num 31. Inuasion of Abbey-landes or goods forbidden vnder payne of damnation cap. 5. num 11. 12. Inuectiue of K. Henry the 8. against Luthers inconstancy cap. 15. num 7. Inuestitures to Benefices desyred by Princes denyed by Popes cap. 7. n. 34. The beginning therof by secular Princes cap. 8. num 16. Inuestitures resigned by K. Henry the first cap. 8. num 14. Inuestitures graunted only by permission of the Sea Apostolicke cap. 8. num 17. K. Iohn of England his variable state in gouernment cap. 9. n. 48. deinceps His obedience to the Sea of Rome ibid. num 50. 51. His piety in the beginning of his raigne ibid num 53. His humility liberality ibid n. 54. His breach with the Church of Rome and occasion therof cap. 9. n. â—7 His indignation against Clergy meÌ„ ibid. num 58,59 60. His offer of subiectioÌ„ to the Mores ibid. num 62.
His reconciliation vvith the Sea of Rome ibid. num 62. 63. His death ibidem n. 66. Iurisdiction spirituall and temporall and the dependance or independance the one of the other cap. 2. n. 6. 7. Iurisdiction-spirituall internall and externall cap. 2. n. 16. Ins how farre the vvord extendeth cap. 1. num 3. K. Key of knowledg cap. 6. num 32. Kinges capable of Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction by commission cap. 12. n. 29. King how he is Persona mixta c. 14. num 1â— King Edward the CoÌ„fessor his Charters and priuiledges for Church-libertyes cap. 5. n. 15. deinceps Item his subiection to the Pope ibid. num 16. 17. 18. King Edward the first excommunicated by Pope Formosus cap. 6. n. 57. King Edvvyn of Northumberland demaunded Bishops from Rome c. 6. nu 22. Priuiledges graunted vnto him by Pope Honorius ibidem King Edgar his reformation of the Clergy of England by authority from Rome cap. 6. num 27. King Ceadwalla of the VVestsaxons his going to Rome and death there cap. 6. num 40. King Ethelbert of kent his Charter for Church priuiledges cap. 5. num 11. His dependance of the Sea of Rome cap. 6. num 20. King Inas his lavves in fauour of the Pope cap 6. num 69. His Peter-pence paid to Rome ibid. num 68. King Kenulphus his Charter for Church priuiledges cap. 5 num 3. 4. His letter and humble petition to Pope Leo. cap. 6. num 30. 32. King Offa of Mercia his atteÌ„pt against Iurisdiction of the Sea of Canterbury cap. 6. num 29. King Offa the younger of Mercia his Confirmation of Peter-pence to Rome cap. 6. n. 70. King Osway of Northumberland his embassage to Pope Vitalianus for an Archbishop into England cap. 6. n. 24. King of Spaine his Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction in Sicily cap. 15. num 20. Knightes of the Temple suppressed in England cap. 11. nu 43. L. Lanfranke chosen Archbishop of Canterbury cap. 7. n. 4. His letter to Pope Alexander the second ibidem Lawes Ecclesiasticall not made but receaued by secular Princes cap. 1. n. 4. Lawes-birthright cap. 1. num 18. 19. Lawes municipall and their antiquity cap. 1. n. 19. Their commodityes discommoâ—â—â—â—â—â— ibid. num 20. Lawes-canon and how they vvere first receyued in England cap. 4. n. 17. Law-Ciuill and vvhat it is c. 4. n. 24. Law of Nature cap. 4. num 25. Law Euangelicall cap. 4. num 29. Lawes municipall of England cap. 4. num 39. Lawes made before the Conquest by secular princes concerning Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction cap. 6. n. 3. 4.5.6.7 deinceps Lawes Ecclesiastical not made by Princes but by Prelates in England c. 6. n. 9. Lawes attempted by K. Henry the second against the Church of England cap. 9. n. 7. Lawes of K. Edward the first in preiudice of the Clergy of England cap. 11. num 21. Law of Premunire and beginning therof cap. 12. n. 11. 12 Lawes Ecclesiasticall subiect to euery mans particular caluÌ„niation c. 15. n. 19. Legates of the Pope forbidden entrance into England and vvhy cap. 14. num 13. 15. Leopold Duke of Austria his imprisoning of K. Richard the first cap. 9. num 39. Lollards heretickes in England cap. 13. n. 7. Lawes for their apprehension and execution ibid. num 7. 23. Their name and origen ibidem Luther impugned by K. Henry the 8. Cap. 15. num 4. 5. 6. deinceps His inconstancy inueighed at by the same King ibid. num 7. M. Missions into England by authority of the Pope cap. 6. num 33. Monasteryes and Abbeys founded in England before the Conquest cap. 6. à num 37. vsque ad 49. Monasteryes and Churches priuiledges procured from Rome cap. 6. n. 37. 38. 39. Monastery of S. Bertulphes the priuiledges therof cap. 6. num 39. Motiues that indured K. Edw. the 3. to proceed so violently against the Church of England cap. 12. num 3. Mounsieur Lansackes coÌ„ference vvith Queene Elizabeth cap. 15. num 41. N. Name of Lollards from whence it is deriued cap. 13. num 23 24. M. Attorneys ridiculous Etimology therof ibid. num 22. Nature and conditions of spirituall and temporall iurisdiction expressed by S. Gregory Nazianzen cap. 2. num 4. Nicolas Morris Abbot of VValtham punished by K. Edw. the third vvhy cap. 12. num 29. 32. Nouelty of Q. Elizabeths supremacy misliked by Puritans and Protestants cap. 4. num 41.42.43 deinceps O Oath of Supremacy exacted first of all by Queen Elizabeth cap. 4. num 52. 53. Oath of K. Stephen for the maintenance of the libertyes of holy Church of England cap. 8. n. 27. Obedience of Clergy-men due to the Ciuill Magistrate and how cap. 2. num 33. 34 Obedience of K. Edward the Confessor to the Popes of Rome in his tyme. cap. 5. num 16.17 18. Occasion of the breach of K. Iohn with the Sea Apostolicke cap. 9. num â—7 Occasions of K. Henry the 8. his breach from the pope cap. 15. numero 10. 11. Offa King of the Mercians his confirmation of Peter-pence to the Sea of Rome cap. 6. num 70. Ordinances and decrees of Pope Formosus for the Church of EnglaÌ„d cap. 6. num 59. Origens of spirituall and temporall iurisdiction different cap. 15. num 29. Osius his resolute speach to Constantiâ—s the Emperour cap. 4. num 7. P. Palles of the Archbishops of England accustomed to be taken at Rome cap. 7. n. 11. S. Paules esteeme of spirituall Power giuen vnto him other the Apostles and their successors cap. 2. n. 13. 14. His eager reprehension of vvomans superiority in the Church cap. 4. n. 32. Peace of the Church what it is cap. 7. num 16. Pascalis the pope his letter to King Henry the first cap. 8. num 10. Pennance of K. Henry the 2. at the body of S. Thomas of Canterbury cap. 9. num 19. Peter-pence paid to Rome and the beginning therof cap. 6. n. 67.68 69. The same coÌ„firmed by K Offa. ibidem num 70. Also by K. Adelnulph ibid. num 71. In like manner by K. Canutus the Dane ibid. num 72. By K. Edward the Confessor ibidem num 73. Item by K. VVilliam the Conquerour ibid. num 74. And by other kinges vntill K. Henry the 8. ibid. num 75. Perills that often rise by the insolency of priuate men cap. 16. num 3â— Pilgrimage to Rome for deuotion by diuers of our English kinges cap. 6. num 76.77 deinceps Plurality of benefices and vvho can dispense therwith cap. 14. num 20. Pointes commendable in a good pastor cap. 4. num 37. Pope Honorius his priuiledges to K. Edwyn of Northumberland cap. 6. n. 22. Pope Formosus his excommunication of K. Edward the first before the Conquest cap. 6. num 57. His decrees and Ordinances for the Church of England ibid. num 59. Pope Pascalis his letter to K Henry the first cap. 6. num 10. Popes prouisions in EnglaÌ„d for Ecclesiasticall liuinges to straÌ„gers cap. 12. n. â—
16. Ioan. 21 〈◊〉 20. 1. Cor. 12. Vâ—â—â—ersall 〈…〉 â—gainst M Attorâ—â—◠〈◊〉 dist 〈◊〉 Yno 〈◊〉 Sâ—â—â—ole Dâ—â—â—ors 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in 〈…〉 〈◊〉 Doctors Fathers and expositors Chrysâ—â— 5. ser. Quid regulares famina viris non â—â—habitant A notable discourse of S. Chrys. l. â— de sacordoâ—iâ— sub initiuâ—â— Ioan. 21. 〈◊〉 coÌ„â—â—â—dable 〈◊〉 good â—â—stor A vvomeÌ„ 〈◊〉 exâ—â—â—led 〈◊〉 â—â—urch-gâ—â—ernâ—â—nt Hovv much S. Chrysost. authoritie ought to be esteemed in this point The municipall lavvey of England * Infra â— 6. demonstrat 10. in cap. 7. Manifest reasons A vvoman can not be Priest Aâ—â—â—rdiâ—â—â—f coÌ„seâ—◠〈◊〉 A â—â—eat 〈…〉 Consent of Protestant vvriters Caluin in cap. 6. Amos epist. 54. ad myconâ—â—â— Beza in â—â—fesâ—râ—ne cap. 5. de prâ—sb fol. 32. 43. Viretus Dialog 3. 〈…〉 ad 〈…〉 burg 〈…〉 and 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 The repetition and coÌ„clusion of all A point vvorthy of laughter K. Henry â— Edâ—â—â—d 6. â—â—â—tvvin 〈…〉 cap 1. A point â—â—rthy of 〈◊〉 The oath of supremacy exacted of Q. Elizabeth The finall consideration vpon all * Monsieur Laâ—saâ— Embassador of the K. of FraÌ„ce and others vvherof see more Infra cap. 15. Reportes fol. 1. Of English Kings before the Conquest Reportes fol. 9. The Charter of K. Kenulphus anno 755. Stamford lib. 3. c. 39. fol. 1012. This charter vvas pleaded 1. Hâ—nr 7. 23. 25. 〈◊〉 The first pointe of M. Attorneys collection refuted Bed lib. 4. hist. Angl. cap. 5. Thâ— secoÌ„d poâ—nt ansvvâ—â—â—d 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 third 〈…〉 Of diuers sortes of exemptioÌ„â— granted to pious vvorks by Popes Ossa K. of Mercians Paris iâ— hist. Angl. anno 794. 〈◊〉 Gulâ—â—l 〈◊〉 l. de 〈◊〉 talibus 〈◊〉 ast S. â—â—ustin 〈◊〉 Char. 〈◊〉 K. â—â—â—elbert â—605 â—â—ainst â—â—â—â—ders 〈◊〉 Abbey 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 Harpeâ—selâ— hist. Angl. saculo 10. c. 9. ex Mariano Scoto K. Kenulfus gaue his Charter to Abindon by authority of the Pope The instance of K. Edvvard the confessors charter examined Alredus 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 S. Edoâ—â—â—ds â—â—â—g Edâ—â—rd the â—â—â—â—â—ssors â—â—â—â—ection 〈◊〉 the â—â—pe 〈◊〉 1033. 〈◊〉 S. â—â—â—vards 〈◊〉 19. cap. 2. Rom. 13. Rog. Houed part 1. ant al. in vit Hen. 2. Ioan. Fox in Act. Monument The 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 King Edvvards gouernment 〈…〉 Châ—â—ch vvaâ— by 〈…〉 Seâ— Baron 〈…〉 97. The K. of Spaine his Ecclesiastiâ—â—ll Iuâ—â—â—â—â—â—tion 〈…〉 Hovv little M. Attorney proueth Ten demonstrations beâ—oâ—â— the conquest 1 Of the lavves made by auncient Kings before the conquest Malmes l. â— de gestis Regum Anglorum c. 2. in Iâ—â— Differences of lavves and lavv-makers before the conquest Fox Acts and Mon. pag. 149. See the Conquerours Ecclesiasticall lavves cap. sequentâ— What the 〈◊〉 he◠〈…〉 Fox vbi supra * Cap. 5. Roger Hodon par 1. Annal. in vita Henr. 2 Magna carta cap. 1. Confirmation of Churches libertyes in England Articuli Cleri an 9. Edvvard â— 2 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 Ecclesâ—â—â—â—ca 〈…〉 counâ—â—â—â—â—ine 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 Pâ—eâ—â—â— See Bede lib. 1. histor Angl. c. 2â— Of Recourse made to Rome presently after our English Church vvas founded Ibidem The ansvvere of Pope Gregory coÌ„cerninge French Bishops Beda lib. 1. hist. cap. 27. Gregoâ— in Regist. lib. 12. c. 15. 〈◊〉 Gregoâ—â—â—â— comâ—iâ—sion to Auguâ—â—ine Bede lib. 2. hist. Anglicana cap. 5. The conuersion of other Kingdomes after that of Kent Anno 600. Anno 604. Anno 709. Anno 606. Anno 635. Anno 662. â—up cap. 2. â— 4. â—cclesiaâ—ticall â—â—vves all â—â—ne though in â—â—â—serent â—ingdoâ—es M. Attorney his euasion ansvvered 3 That all Ecclesiasticall vveighty matters vvere referred by our Kings people to Rome â— Auguâ—â—ine appointed his succesâ—ors by orâ—â—r auâ—horitie to Rome Anno Doâ—â—ni 604. 〈◊〉 lib. 1. 〈…〉 p 4. Anno 610. 〈◊〉 de 2. hist. â— Ethelâ—â—rt and Sebert â—ovv they â—epended â—â— Rome K. Eadbald an Apostata reclaymed Beda lib. 2. hist. cap. 8. Authoâ—ity giuen by the Pope to make Bishops in England Malmesb. in fasâ—is anno Christi 621. K. Edvvyn demaunded Bishops froÌ„ Rome Beda lib. 2. â— cap. 17. Pope Honorius his â—riuiledges graunâ—ed to K. Edvvyn Anno Domini 665. Bede lib. 3. hist. cap. 29. Bede ibid. anno Domini 665. The Pope sendeth reliques to the King and Qeeene promiseth an Archbishop Bede lib. 4. histor Anglicanâ— c. 1. Abbott Adrian Theodorus sent for Archbishop of Canterbury Anno 669. â—eda lib. 4. â—â—st cap. 2. A happy â—ate of â—he English Church Malmesb. lib. 2. de Regibâ—s Anglorum c. 8. K. Edgar sent for authority to Rome to reforme the Clergie M. Attorney challenged K. Ethelbald See Stovve anno 71â— Malmesb. lib. 1. de gestâ—s Regum Anglorum lib. 1. de gostir Pontificâ—â— The atâ—â—mpte of â—â—ng Offa againsts the â—â—risdictioÌ„ of Canterbury See diuers â—auses of Alâ—uins â—pistle to â—thelard â— Malmesb lib. 1. de gostis â—â—â—tificuâ— The epistle of K. Kenulphus to Pope Leo. The humble petitioÌ„ of King Kenulphus Key of knovvledge The determination of Pope Leo 3. for Archbish Athelarde Kings and Princes subiects to the Archb of Canterbury in spirituall matters Missions made by authority of the â—â—pe â—â—â—rent in â—â—râ—n in â—ngl Dispenâ—â—tions of â—ost imâ—ortance â—â—ocured 〈◊〉 Rome Malmesb. lib. â— de vltis Pontifiâ—um in Sâ—â—thuâ—â— Malmesb. ibidem Stovv in anno â—39 Malmesb. lib. 2. dâ—gestis Regum Anglorum cap. 2. Alredus Riâ—uall in vita D. Edvvardâ— Polidorus alij â—â— Iohanâ—â— Tvvo exâ—mples afâ—er the â—onquest â—â—anderus lib. 1. de 〈◊〉 4 〈…〉 â—riuiledâ—es 〈◊〉 of Churches Monasteryes Hospitalls c. by the â—ope Abbott Biscopus sent to Rome for priuiledges Bedâ— lib. 4. hist. Angl. cap. 10. Bede tâ—m 3. in vita S. Bertolphâ— The priuiledges of S. Bertolphus his Monastery Ceadwalla Inas Malmesb. 1. de gâ—stis â—â—gum Anglorum câ—p 2. Malmesb. 〈◊〉 Adelâ—â—us his booke of virginity Malmesb. â—â— 2. histoâ—â— nouella Florentius in chronico anno 70â— Priuiledges of the Abbey of Euesham The priuiledges of S. Albanes founded by King Offa. Math. Vestmonasteriensis in historia anno 794. â—at Paris vita Henâ—â—â—â—terâ—â—s â—â—no 1256. Malmesb. 〈◊〉 2. de 〈◊〉 Regum anglorum â—â—p 1. Priuiledges graÌ„ted to Glastenbury at the petition of K. Edgar Malmes iâ— vita Edgarâ— Ingulphus in historia de Crâ—yland King Edgar charter confirmed the Popes charter The priuiledges of VVestminster procured by K. Edvvard Alredus Rieuell in vita S. Edwards Anno Domini 1054. Ibidem Mutuall letters betvvene Pope Nicolas and King Edvvard Priuiledges of VVestminster vvith a terrible curse to the breakers 5 Appeales and complaints to the Sea of Rome about controuersies that fell out Appeales more frequeÌ„t since the Conquest Appeales before the Conquest Bede lib. 4. historia cap. 11. 13. S. VVilfrides Appeales to Rome anno 679. Beda lib. 5. histor Ang. cap. 10. Beda ibid. The second Appeale of S. VVilfride to Rome Bede ibid. Malmesbur lib. 3. de gestis Pontif. Anglorum in Vvilfridâ— Malmesb. 〈◊〉 The epiâ—â—le of S. â—â—eodorus 〈◊〉 fauour VVâ—lâ—â—id S. 〈◊〉 vvhoâ—e he had â—mpuâ—ned S. VVilfrid restored
the Kings Ecclesiasticall lavves or the Ecclesiasticall lavves of England Statut. de Consult editum an 24. E. 1. The explication true meaning of the former prouision 〈…〉 â—â—dâ—â—ations 〈◊〉 anno 5. Edouardi 2. 〈◊〉 18. 〈◊〉 â— cap. 5. Different Courtes shevv different origen of authorityes M. Attorneys common refuge refuted These 2. Kings made most restraints The punishment of these tvvo Princes and their posterity for their violence vsed tovvards the church Particular motiues of K. Edvvard 3. for proceeding as he had VValsingam in vit Ed. 1. anno â—341 The Kings letter to Pope Clement the sixt The complaint reasons against prouisions froÌ„ Rome * Sup. 35. â— â— VValsingam 〈◊〉 vita Edouards 3. The humble supplication of King Edvvard to the Pope before he made his restrictioÌ„s King Edvvardes great embassage vnto the Pope King Edvvards protestation of obedience for himself and his The continâ—ance of the Popes proâ—â—â—â—â— in England VValsing in vita Ed â— an 1366. Diuers other examples The lavve of premunire Polidor hist. Angl. lib. 19. A concordate betvvene the Pope and K. Edvv. for prouisions Supra cap. â— â— 4. 1. instance 16 â— 3. 〈◊〉 excom 4. 1. Ansvvere VValsing in vita Edou 3. anno 1340. â— instance In the Raigne of Ed. 3. â— Ansvvere Snprâ— fol 9. The common lavv cannot determine vvho shall giue cure of benefices vvith spirituall authority belonging therevnto This instance maketh against M. Attorney himselfe 3. Instance 17. â— 3. 23. 20. E 3. enâ—oâ—â—â— 9.16 E. 3 tit bâ—â—u 66. 21 E. 3.6 â— H. 7. 14. Fâ—â—z Na. br 2. Ed. 3. â—â—t excom 6. 21 E. 3. 4. fol. 4. 23. E 3. l. Ass pl. 75. 27. Ed. 3. fol 84. Fitz Na. Br. fol. 34. The Ansvvere to the first second 26. 〈◊〉 King Edâ—vard did not giue Episcopal iurisdictioÌ„ Supra cap. 2. 3. The saying of the Emp. Valentin Supra cap. 4. Supra cap. 6. To the 4. Trifling obiectioÌ„s To the 5. To the sixth Supra cap. 7. M. Attorneys case plaine against himself The 4. Instance 30. E. 3. l. ass pl. 19. 32. H. 4. 16 14 H. 4. 14. 8. H. 6. fol. 3. 35. H. 6. 42. 28 H 6. 1. 7. Ed. 36 14. 11. E. 4. 16 Fitz. Na. Br. fol. 64 E. vide 9. E. 4. fol. 3. hereafter fol. 11. It ought to be determined in the Ecclesiastical Courtes of EnglaÌ„d 21. E. 3. tit excoâ— 6. 31 â— 3. tit Ayde de Roy 103. The Ansvvere Bulls from Rome not admitted except they come certifyed froÌ„ some Prelate at home Sâ—â— Sup. cap. 7. Kings are capable of ecclesiasticall iurisdiction by commission The â— Instance 38. ass pl. 30. See the stat of 15. E. t. c. 4. 31. E. â— c. 11. 38. Ass. pl. 22. 46. E. â— tit pramunure 6. 49. E. 3. l. Ass. pl. 8. The Ansvvere Some things may beloÌ„g to differeÌ„t courtes in different respects Supra in 〈◊〉 â— VVhy the Abbot of VValtam vvas seuerely punished The â— Instance The summe of the first restraint about Prouisions Stat. 25. E. 3. de prouisoribus The Ansvvere AgreemeÌ„t betvvene the King and Pope about prouisioÌ„s VValsing in vita 〈◊〉 an 1371. See S. Bernard a◠〈◊〉 â—l 2. de Consideracione ad Eugeniâ—â— Of the reasons manner of coÌ„cluding these restraints by K. E. the 3. King Edvvards restraints diminished not his devv respect to the church An. 2â— E. 3. â—tat 3. Stat. â— cap. 1. 42. E. 3. â— 1. The disordinate life of K. Edvvard the third VValsing in vita Edouardi 3. an 1340. This King raigned 12 years froÌ„ 1377. to 1399. The causes of K. Richardes disorders King Richard often confirmed the libertyes of the church The practice of Church-libertyes by Clergy-men vnder K. Richard the second Respect borne by King Richard to the true Pope 2. Rich. 2. cap. 7. King Richard obeyed the Censures of the Church VValsing an 1379. M. Attorneys Instance out of this K. Raigne The crovvne of EnglaÌ„d not subiect to any in temporalityes In vvhat sense the Bishop yelded to the statute of Premunire K. Henr. 4. raigned 13. yeares from 1399. to 1412. Stovv in Kent 4. H. â— raigned ten years from 1412. to 1422. Richard Earle of Cambridg Henry lord Scroope treasurer Edmond Earle of March c. H. 6. raigned 18 yeres from 1422. to 146â— Polidor lib. 12. Hist. Augâ— in Hen. 6. VValsing in vita Henriei 4. an 1490. English Prelates sent to the Councell of CoÌ„stance Lavves for executing of Lollard and vvicklifists First Instance 2. H. 4. fol. 9. The Ansvvere Hovv Bishops may be called the Kings spirituall Iudges Supra cap. â— 2 Instance Fitz. Nat. 〈◊〉 269. This had a resemblance to an Attainder of treason â—herin there must be first an ind4ctment by one Iurie and a conuiction â—y anâ—ther 11. H. 4. 37. The Ansâ—â—re Tvvo condemnation not euer necessary in case of hâ—resy M. Attorneys marginal note reproued In Cod. l. Manicheos l. Arriani l. Quicunque apud Paul Diacon l. 14. 16. * See cap. ad abolendum cap. excoÌ„municamus extra de haeret in 6. de heret cap. Super co 6. Decâ—et l 5. 〈◊〉 2. de liçreticis An. 1227. Decree of Pope Gregory the nynth about proceeding against heretickes Causa 15. q. 7. c. Si quia tumidus ex con 1. Carthag Hovv the Pope in old time might alter English lavves 3 Instance 1. H. 4. fol. 69. 76. 14. H. 4. f. 14. vide 20. E. 3. l. ass pl. 19. before vide 13. E. 3. Certificat 6. vide 20. H. 6. 1. 35. H. 6. 42. 7. E. 14. Fitz. Na. Br. 46. ff 14. H. 4. 14. Statut. de 2. H. 4. cap. 3. Ansvvere to the first To the second VVhence Bishops courtes haue their authority * Râ—portes fol. 8. 9. To the third The King may commaund the Bishop to doe his duty 4 To the fourth 4 Instance Stat. 6. H. 4. 1. The Ansvvere Against brybing in Rome and other like abuses The first instaâ—ce of the Attorney Stat. de 3. H. 5 cap. 4. The Ansvvere This statute maketh nothing for M. Attorney Statut. de 2. H. 5. â— 7. Lâ—llardy a â—olio For as Cockâ—e is the 〈◊〉 of the Corne so is heresie the destruction of true religion Statut. de 2. H. 5. c. 1. The Ansvvere VVhy teÌ„porall Iustices medled vvith Lollards VValsing in vita Heâ—riâ—s 5. VVhence the name of Lollards vvas taken The three conuersions of EnglaÌ„d part 2. â—ap 9. nu 31. cap. 19. num 34. 35. c. For in his booke of Acts and monuments pag. 419. â— H. 6 fol. â— 9 H. 6. fol. 16. 1 H. 6. 1â— To the first Bullâ— could not be promulgated vvithout the certificate of a Bishop To the second See Supra cap. 6. 3 to the third K. Ed. 4. raigned .12 yeres from 1460. to 1483. Syr Thom. More in â—it Richards .2 〈◊〉 â— Richard 3. raigned from 14â—3 to 1485. K Henry the seueÌ„th raigned from 1485. to 1509. to vvit 24. yeres All fovver Princes agree in our